Bishop Bramhall's vindication of himself and the episcopal clergy, from the Presbyterian charge of popery, as it is managed by Mr. Baxter in his treatise of the Grotian religion together with a preface shewing what grounds there are of fears and jealousies of popery.
         Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 299 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 133 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29210
         Wing B4237
         ESTC R20644
         12734853
         ocm 12734853
         92987
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29210)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 92987)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 376:4)
      
       
         
           
             Bishop Bramhall's vindication of himself and the episcopal clergy, from the Presbyterian charge of popery, as it is managed by Mr. Baxter in his treatise of the Grotian religion together with a preface shewing what grounds there are of fears and jealousies of popery.
             Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
             Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
          
           [96], 170 [i.e. 166], [3] p.
           
             Printed by A.C. for James Collins ...,
             London :
             1672.
          
           
             Errata: p. [96].
             Advertisements: p. [1]-[2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. -- Grotian religion discovered.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Bishop
           
           Bramhall's
           VINDICATION
           OF
           Himself
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           FROM
           THE
           Presbyterian
           Charge
           OF
           POPERY
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           managed
           by
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Grotian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           PREFACE
           SHEWING
           What
           Grounds
           there
           are
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           of
           POPERY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             A.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Iames
             Collins
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings
           Arms
           in
           Ludgate-street
           .
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           ensuing
           Treatise
           being
           somewhat
           superannuated
           ,
           the
           Bookseller
           was
           very
           solicitous
           to
           have
           it
           set
           off
           with
           some
           Preface
           ,
           that
           might
           recommend
           it
           to
           the
           present
           Genius
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           it
           to
           the
           present
           Iuncture
           of
           Affairs
           .
           And
           though
           I
           am
           none
           of
           the
           most
           Zealous
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           am
           at
           this
           time
           as
           busie
           and
           as
           much
           concerned
           as
           De-Wit
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           High
           and
           Mighty
           Burgomasters
           ,
           in
           Matters
           of
           a
           closer
           and
           more
           comfortable
           importance
           to
           my self
           and
           my
           own
           Affairs
           :
           Yet
           I
           could
           not
           but
           yield
           so
           far
           to
           his
           importunity
           ,
           as
           to
           improve
           〈◊〉
           ●●y
           fragment
           of
           time
           that
           I
           could
           get
           into
           my
           own
           disposal
           ,
           towards
           the
           Gratification
           of
           
           his
           Request
           .
           And
           that
           has
           brought
           forth
           this
           Preface
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           how
           it
           will
           prove
           ,
           I
           my self
           neither
           am
           ,
           nor
           (
           till
           't
           is
           too
           late
           )
           ever
           shall
           be
           a
           competent
           Iudge
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           must
           be
           ravisht
           out
           of
           my
           hands
           before
           my
           thoughts
           can
           possibly
           be
           cool
           enough
           to
           review
           or
           correct
           the
           Indecencies
           either
           of
           its
           stile
           or
           contrivance
           .
           But
           which
           way
           my
           mind
           will
           work
           it self
           and
           its
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           am
           neither
           Prophet
           nor
           Astrologer
           enough
           certainly
           to
           foretel
           ;
           though
           the
           Heads
           I
           at
           this
           moment
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           present
           Schemes
           and
           Aspects
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           intend
           to
           treat
           of
           ,
           are
           only
           these
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           To
           say
           something
           of
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Something
           of
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           its
           Publication
           ;
           and
           this
           (
           unless
           my
           humour
           chance
           to
           jade
           me
           )
           is
           likely
           enough
           to
           enter
           me
           upon
           a
           farther
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Argument
           it self
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           has
           a
           more
           particular
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           :
           And
           from
           this
           it
           is
           odds
           but
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           to
           bestow
           some
           Animadversions
           upon
           one
           
             J.
             O.
          
           the
           great
           Bell-weather
           of
           Disturbance
           and
           Sedition
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           material
           to
           give
           an
           account
           either
           by
           what
           misfortunes
           it
           came
           to
           be
           so
           long
           hidden
           from
           publick
           view
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           lucky
           accidents
           it
           came
           to
           be
           so
           long
           preserved
           in
           private
           hands
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           let
           thee
           know
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           it
           hapned
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           one
           that
           had
           
           always
           had
           a
           very
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           Authors
           very
           great
           Worth
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           was
           very
           unwilling
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           perish
           that
           was
           written
           by
           so
           great
           and
           so
           accomplisht
           a
           man
           :
           A
           man
           so
           great
           and
           so
           accomplisht
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           character
           we
           can
           give
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Age
           he
           lived
           in
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           He
           was
           by
           Nature
           furnisht
           with
           an
           unusual
           mixture
           of
           wit
           ,
           sagacity
           ,
           and
           judgment
           ;
           Perfections
           that
           rarely
           meet
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           eminent
           and
           of
           equal
           strength
           in
           the
           Genius
           of
           his
           mind
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           his
           Natural
           Parts
           were
           admirably
           improved
           by
           study
           and
           industry
           in
           all
           the
           choicest
           and
           most
           useful
           parts
           of
           Learning
           .
           He
           was
           an
           excellent
           Divine
           ,
           an
           accurate
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           an
           exact
           Historian
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Prejudices
           of
           the
           Age
           would
           permit
           him
           )
           an
           acute
           Philosopher
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           All
           these
           mighty
           Advantages
           both
           of
           Nature
           and
           Education
           ,
           were
           improved
           to
           their
           utmost
           usefulness
           and
           perfection
           by
           experience
           and
           publick
           .
           Imployment
           .
           His
           Book
           and
           his
           Retirement
           did
           not
           make
           him
           lazy
           and
           unwcildy
           for
           Business
           ;
           but
           being
           of
           a
           brave
           and
           enterprizing
           temper
           ,
           of
           an
           active
           and
           spritely
           mind
           ,
           he
           was
           always
           busied
           either
           in
           contriving
           or
           performing
           great
           Designs
           .
           He
           was
           indefatigable
           in
           his
           Undertakings
           ,
           and
           undaunted
           under
           his
           Sufferings
           ;
           
           and
           he
           had
           not
           only
           the
           Art
           ,
           but
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           bringing
           forth
           his
           Learning
           into
           use
           and
           practice
           .
           And
           as
           he
           was
           able
           to
           accomplish
           the
           most
           gallant
           attempts
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           always
           ready
           not
           onely
           to
           justifie
           their
           Innocence
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           good
           their
           Bravery
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           the
           Accusations
           of
           Envy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Detraction
           .
           He
           neither
           did
           nor
           thought
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           great
           and
           extraordinary
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           his
           Actions
           were
           equal
           to
           his
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           his
           Writings
           equal
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           was
           the
           largest
           Scene
           of
           his
           Actions
           ;
           but
           yet
           there
           in
           a
           little
           time
           he
           wrought
           out
           such
           wonderful
           Alterations
           ,
           and
           so
           exceeding
           all
           belief
           ,
           as
           may
           convince
           us
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Mind
           large
           and
           active
           enough
           to
           have
           managed
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           at
           its
           greatest
           extent
           .
           For
           as
           he
           finisht
           all
           the
           glorious
           Designs
           that
           he
           undertook
           ,
           so
           he
           managed
           all
           his
           Affairs
           with
           that
           prudence
           and
           caution
           ,
           that
           the
           malice
           and
           cunning
           of
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           invited
           and
           encouraged
           by
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           his
           Iudges
           ,
           could
           not
           find
           out
           matter
           enough
           to
           make
           out
           so
           much
           as
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           plausible
           Aceusation
           :
           so
           that
           the
           infinite
           pains
           they
           were
           at
           to
           ensnare
           and
           to
           blast
           his
           innocence
           ,
           became
           an
           irrefragable
           testimony
           both
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           his
           Integrity
           .
           No
           Injustice
           
           was
           bold
           and
           hardy
           enough
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           such
           an
           exact
           and
           unblemisht
           Vertue
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           his
           Troubles
           from
           wild
           and
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           his
           Reputation
           was
           still
           preserved
           as
           clear
           and
           as
           spotless
           as
           his
           Conscience
           :
           They
           were
           both
           Armour
           of
           Proof
           against
           Tories
           and
           against
           Presbyterians
           .
           Though
           at
           length
           that
           could
           not
           exempt
           him
           from
           being
           involved
           in
           the
           common
           ruine
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           then
           forced
           even
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           Banishment
           ,
           when
           nothing
           was
           so
           criminal
           or
           so
           unsafe
           at
           home
           as
           Loyalty
           .
           His
           righteous
           Soul
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           behold
           the
           Insolence
           and
           Hypocrisie
           of
           those
           Goodly
           and
           Rebel
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           very
           best
           pretences
           were
           a
           more
           desperate
           affront
           both
           to
           Government
           and
           Religion
           ,
           than
           perhaps
           any
           Age
           or
           Historian
           can
           parallel
           ;
           but
           whose
           worst
           practices
           were
           villanous
           not
           only
           beyond
           example
           ,
           but
           belief
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           Christendom
           became
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           his
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           some
           considerable
           advantage
           to
           the
           largeness
           of
           his
           thoughts
           :
           for
           as
           he
           was
           rarely
           adorned
           in
           all
           kinds
           of
           true
           and
           useful
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           main
           Argument
           of
           his
           Pains
           and
           Consultations
           ,
           was
           the
           Peace
           and
           Interest
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           confirmed
           in
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           his
           Projects
           ,
           or
           rather
           Opinions
           concerning
           it
           by
           his
           Travels
           and
           Observations
           .
           He
           was
           before
           excellently
           skilled
           in
           
           the
           Customs
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           Church
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           had
           more
           opportunity
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           more
           leisure
           to
           observe
           all
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           present
           Churches
           ,
           and
           particular
           Combinations
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           by
           their
           several
           deviations
           from
           their
           original
           Practice
           and
           Institution
           .
           And
           that
           was
           the
           Method
           he
           prescribed
           to
           all
           dissenting
           Parties
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Catholick
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           a
           sober
           Reformation
           to
           forego
           all
           their
           upstart
           and
           unwarrantable
           Innovations
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           ancient
           and
           Apostolical
           simplicity
           ;
           a
           thing
           very
           easie
           and
           very
           practicable
           ,
           were
           not
           Interest
           and
           Ignorance
           engaged
           against
           it
           .
           Not
           that
           he
           was
           so
           vain
           or
           so
           presuming
           as
           to
           hope
           to
           see
           it
           effected
           in
           his
           own
           days
           :
           He
           too
           well
           understood
           with
           how
           many
           invincible
           Prejudices
           it
           was
           obstructed
           ;
           he
           therefore
           only
           designed
           to
           declare
           his
           Iudgment
           to
           the
           Wise
           and
           the
           Unprejudicate
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           some
           happy
           Iuncture
           of
           Affairs
           to
           accomplish
           what
           he
           could
           only
           advise
           and
           wish
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           this
           plain
           dealing
           with
           all
           Parties
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           (
           because
           it
           always
           so
           happens
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           )
           but
           that
           he
           must
           displease
           and
           disoblige
           all
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           he
           raised
           the
           Choler
           ,
           and
           enraged
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Geneva
           Faction
           ;
           that
           Waspish
           Sect
           being
           according
           to
           the
           humour
           and
           spirit
           of
           their
           
           Founder
           ,
           never
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           least
           Affron
           or
           Contradiction
           .
           And
           then
           immediately
           there
           was
           no
           gainsaying
           but
           that
           he
           must
           be
           as
           arrant
           a
           Papist
           as
           Antichrist
           himself
           .
           This
           (
           cry
           they
           )
           smels
           of
           a
           Spanish-Popish-Iesuitical-Arminian
           Plot.
           It
           is
           a
           plain
           Prosecution
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrains
           design
           ,
           that
           allowed
           annual
           Pensions
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Ministers
           themselves
           to
           revile
           and
           preach
           down
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ,
           thereby
           to
           reduce
           the
           People
           to
           Popery
           .
           That
           crafty
           Statesman
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           their
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           and
           were
           he
           but
           once
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           Apostolical
           Chair
           would
           quickly
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           ancient
           Empire
           and
           Soveraignty
           over
           the
           Christian
           World.
           And
           hence
           the
           Alarm
           is
           given
           to
           the
           People
           both
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           the
           Press
           ,
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           Guard
           against
           such
           dangerous
           and
           Babylonish
           Attempts
           .
           These
           moderate
           and
           lukewarm
           men
           are
           but
           the
           Forerunners
           of
           the
           man
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           do
           but
           prepare
           the
           ways
           for
           his
           Entrance
           by
           removing
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           most
           stubborn
           Opposition
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           though
           he
           deal
           as
           roundly
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           severely
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           disguise
           for
           his
           present
           turn
           ;
           those
           hard
           Conditions
           are
           easily
           shaken
           off
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           and
           interest
           is
           utterly
           expired
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           he
           and
           his
           Partizans
           may
           publish
           as
           many
           Books
           as
           they
           please
           against
           their
           present
           abuses
           and
           corruptions
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           charitable
           design
           they
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           aim
           at
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           more
           refined
           and
           a
           more
           cunning
           Popery
           .
           And
           when
           this
           surmise
           is
           once
           voted
           and
           noised
           abroad
           ,
           and
           vouch'd
           by
           publick
           fame
           or
           their
           own
           vulgar
           Tales
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           remonstrate
           to
           their
           rudeness
           and
           disingenuity
           .
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           of
           by
           any
           but
           such
           as
           are
           either
           privy
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           well-wishers
           to
           the
           design
           ;
           such
           indeed
           may
           pretend
           or
           counterfeit
           a
           Disbelief
           ,
           to
           cover
           their
           intentions
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           suspicion
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Artifice
           they
           begin
           first
           to
           seize
           upon
           all
           men
           in
           their
           Wits
           ,
           either
           for
           madmen
           or
           for
           parties
           in
           the
           Plot.
           And
           then
           the
           common
           people
           dare
           not
           but
           believe
           it
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           suspected
           to
           have
           lost
           their
           Understanding
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           by
           this
           rude
           and
           boiterous
           Confidence
           are
           they
           able
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           raise
           any
           disingenuous
           and
           spiteful
           surmise
           into
           popular
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           by
           strength
           of
           face
           and
           forehead
           to
           bear
           out
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           largest
           and
           most
           abusive
           Lyes
           .
           And
           it
           is
           well
           known
           what
           strange
           and
           monstrous
           stories
           they
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           Multitude
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           defyance
           even
           to
           
           common
           sense
           and
           the
           most
           undenyable
           Experience
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           man
           was
           more
           vehemently
           charged
           and
           more
           confidently
           condemned
           of
           this
           Attempt
           than
           this
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ;
           partly
           because
           he
           was
           a
           zealous
           and
           resolute
           Assertour
           of
           the
           publick
           Rites
           and
           Solemnities
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           all
           their
           wild
           and
           fanatick
           Pranks
           ;
           partly
           because
           he
           expunged
           some
           of
           their
           dear
           and
           darling
           Articles
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           or
           pretending
           to
           be
           of
           Apostolical
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           much
           younger
           than
           the
           Reformation
           it self
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           were
           but
           the
           Opinions
           of
           some
           private
           Doctors
           ;
           and
           were
           never
           establish'd
           into
           Articles
           ,
           by
           any
           publick
           Laws
           or
           Councils
           :
           or
           if
           they
           were
           voted
           for
           Orthodox
           Doctrines
           in
           any
           meeting
           in
           Germany
           or
           Geneva
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           received
           for
           such
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           as
           such
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           the
           English
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           never
           any
           part
           of
           its
           design
           to
           model
           new
           Bodies
           of
           Orthodoxy
           ,
           nor
           to
           exchange
           the
           old
           School-Doctors
           for
           Calvinian
           Systems
           and
           Syntagms
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           clear
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           of
           all
           Corruptions
           and
           innovations
           ,
           and
           reform
           it
           into
           its
           primitive
           and
           uncorrupted
           simplicity
           .
           
           And
           if
           any
           Errours
           or
           fond
           Opinions
           should
           have
           escaped
           her
           first
           Observation
           ,
           she
           reserves
           a
           power
           in
           herself
           ,
           to
           review
           her
           own
           Decrees
           ;
           and
           either
           to
           ratifie
           ,
           or
           abolish
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           ,
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           appear
           consonant
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           this
           design
           .
           This
           was
           ever
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           sober
           and
           intelligent
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           her
           own
           declared
           sense
           .
           They
           would
           never
           submit
           to
           any
           Authority
           of
           a
           later
           date
           ,
           than
           the
           four
           first
           general
           Councils
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           all
           forrain
           Churches
           of
           the
           modern
           stamp
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           determined
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           censured
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           rejected
           all
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           fell
           short
           of
           ,
           or
           went
           beyond
           their
           own
           standard
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           by
           the
           fierce
           and
           fiery
           Calvinists
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           their
           Orthodox
           stuff
           .
           cut
           off
           at
           one
           blow
           ;
           had
           they
           spent
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           and
           gained
           so
           much
           reputation
           ,
           by
           their
           skill
           in
           Polemick
           Theology
           ,
           and
           must
           they
           now
           throw
           away
           all
           their
           Problems
           ,
           Subtilties
           ,
           and
           Distinctions
           ,
           and
           must
           all
           their
           deep
           and
           solid
           Learning
           be
           at
           last
           despised
           as
           a
           silly
           and
           impertinent
           piece
           of
           Duncery
           ?
           This
           certainly
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           grievous
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           provoking
           to
           great
           Clerks
           .
           Men
           care
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           wasted
           so
           
           much
           Oyl
           and
           Sweat
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           And
           though
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           justifie
           the
           Follies
           and
           Errors
           of
           their
           Education
           ;
           yet
           being
           flush'd
           with
           the
           Glory
           that
           they
           have
           gain'd
           among
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           by
           their
           skill
           and
           ability
           in
           contending
           for
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           how
           stubbornly
           they
           will
           struggle
           in
           its
           defence
           ,
           rather
           than
           quit
           the
           support
           of
           their
           pride
           and
           self-conceitedness
           .
           This
           Itch
           is
           so
           incident
           and
           delightful
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           that
           where
           it
           is
           not
           over-ruled
           by
           an
           habitual
           Integrity
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           (
           not
           to
           say
           the
           only
           )
           motive
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ;
           and
           has
           such
           a
           strict
           and
           undiscernable
           Influence
           upon
           our
           most
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           if
           well-meaning
           men
           are
           not
           very
           careful
           ,
           or
           very
           curious
           in
           observing
           ,
           and
           preventing
           its
           inward
           motions
           ,
           it
           will
           quickly
           prevail
           over
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           insinuate
           into
           all
           their
           designs
           ,
           and
           poyson
           their
           best
           Intentions
           and
           Resolutions
           .
           So
           that
           they
           may
           easily
           believe
           themselves
           passionately
           concerned
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Truth
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           whilst
           all
           their
           mighty
           zeal
           and
           passion
           may
           be
           nothing
           else
           than
           Eruptions
           of
           pride
           and
           vanity
           .
           And
           wherever
           this
           Delusion
           rules
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           impetuous
           and
           most
           importunate
           Principle
           in
           the
           world
           .
           No
           sort
           of
           men
           so
           boisterous
           and
           irresistible
           as
           those
           ,
           whose
           imaginations
           are
           overcome
           with
           the
           vehemence
           of
           its
           delight
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           our
           peevish
           and
           Grubstreet
           Divines
           ;
           they
           have
           ,
           when
           time
           was
           ,
           been
           looked
           upon
           as
           Authors
           of
           esteem
           and
           credit
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           were
           once
           admired
           ,
           and
           applauded
           ,
           for
           the
           deep
           and
           the
           solid
           men
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           have
           walked
           the
           Streets
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           had
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           
             this
             is
             that
             Demosthenes
          
           ,
           from
           the
           more
           knowing
           and
           judicious
           Tankard-bearers
           :
           And
           in
           all
           Assaults
           and
           Challenges
           from
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           precisest
           ,
           and
           most
           refined
           sort
           of
           Orthodoxy
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           called
           forth
           to
           defend
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Tryals
           of
           controversial
           Skill
           have
           ever
           come
           off
           with
           success
           and
           victory
           .
           Truth
           has
           always
           hung
           upon
           their
           Pens
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           been
           courted
           ,
           and
           consulted
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           their
           Age
           ;
           Learned
           men
           have
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           their
           Iudgment
           ,
           and
           their
           Writings
           have
           stood
           or
           fell
           at
           their
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           nice
           and
           more
           difficult
           Controversies
           their
           Decree
           has
           determined
           what
           is
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           what
           Heretical
           .
           Now
           these
           men
           must
           needs
           lye
           under
           vehement
           temptations
           of
           being
           very
           troublesome
           and
           pragmatical
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           trifling
           occasion
           of
           annoying
           the
           publick
           with
           perpetual
           Pamphlets
           and
           Scribles
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           cannot
           divine
           what
           other
           provocation
           Mr.
           B.
           had
           to
           meddle
           with
           Grotius
           or
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           were
           learned
           enough
           
           to
           despise
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           highest
           knowledge
           that
           he
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           coul'd
           pretend
           to
           .
           And
           certainly
           he
           must
           have
           been
           bravely
           flusht
           and
           perch't
           in
           his
           own
           conceit
           ,
           that
           could
           prevail
           with
           himself
           to
           venture
           ,
           upon
           three
           or
           four
           days
           study
           ,
           to
           bolt
           forth
           such
           bold
           and
           rash
           censures
           against
           two
           such
           great
           Wits
           and
           great
           Scholars
           .
           Had
           he
           then
           been
           furnished
           with
           Learning
           enough
           to
           understand
           the
           vast
           disproportion
           between
           his
           own
           and
           their
           abilities
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           trembled
           at
           their
           Names
           ,
           than
           have
           attempted
           their
           Reputations
           .
           Mr.
           B.
           must
           not
           think
           himself
           undervalued
           by
           being
           placed
           so
           many
           degrees
           below
           them
           ;
           for
           alas
           !
           it
           is
           not
           every
           Rabbi
           that
           is
           sufficiently
           qualified
           to
           sit
           at
           their
           Feet
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           opportunities
           he
           has
           since
           had
           to
           emprove
           and
           raise
           himself
           to
           an
           higher
           form
           of
           Learning
           ,
           have
           convinced
           him
           of
           the
           confidence
           and
           unadvisedness
           of
           that
           undertaking
           ;
           as
           the
           rudeness
           and
           extravagance
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           has
           taught
           him
           more
           candour
           and
           civility
           towards
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Treatise
           was
           not
           published
           to
           impair
           his
           E
           steem
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           Correction
           of
           his
           scribling
           humour
           ,
           and
           a
           warning
           to
           their
           Rat-Divines
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           perpetually
           nibling
           and
           gnawing
           other
           mens
           Writings
           ;
           that
           by
           this
           example
           they
           may
           learn
           how
           easie
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           blast
           such
           hasty
           Conceptions
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           little
           
           frighted
           from
           being
           so
           very
           pert
           and
           forward
           at
           such
           uncivil
           Attempts
           .
           For
           upon
           Perusal
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           any
           man
           either
           so
           partial
           or
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           grant
           that
           our
           Authour
           has
           with
           Smartness
           enough
           ,
           and
           (
           considering
           all
           Circumstances
           )
           Modesty
           too
           much
           ,
           not
           only
           answered
           but
           baffled
           all
           such
           Accusations
           of
           his
           Adversary
           as
           are
           at
           all
           material
           in
           themselves
           or
           pertinent
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           condescending
           to
           play
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Systematical
           and
           Push-pin
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Reason
           that
           put
           me
           upon
           the
           Publication
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           thereby
           to
           give
           some
           check
           to
           their
           present
           disingenuit●
           ;
           for
           though
           Mr.
           B.
           have
           learnt
           more
           modesty
           then
           to
           be
           so
           prodigal
           as
           formerly
           in
           sending
           abroad
           his
           hard
           ●
           ensures
           and
           positive
           Decrees
           against
           every
           Body
           and
           upon
           every
           Occasion
           ;
           yet
           others
           that
           pretend
           to
           as
           great
           an
           Interest
           and
           Authority
           with
           the
           holy
           Brotherhood
           still
           persevere
           in
           the
           same
           rudeness
           and
           incivility
           towards
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           flight
           accident
           are
           beating
           up
           the
           Drums
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           Popish
           Plots
           ;
           they
           desery
           Popery
           in
           every
           common
           and
           usual
           chance
           ,
           and
           a
           Chimney
           cannot
           take
           Fire
           in
           the
           City
           or
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           immediately
           crying
           Iesuites
           and
           Fireballs
           .
           And
           as
           for
           all
           those
           that
           wear
           Canonical
           habits
           ,
           
           and
           walk
           in
           Cassocks
           and
           Girdles
           ,
           they
           are
           a●
           least
           Pensioners
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           protest
           or
           pretend
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           they
           are
           Popelings
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           Beast
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           own
           him
           too
           shamefully
           in
           their
           open
           and
           avowed
           Practices
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           great
           Scribler
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           
             (
             J.
             O.
          
           )
           blushes
           not
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           a
           total
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           this
           in
           justification
           of
           their
           Nonconformity
           .
           
             We
             fear
             not
          
           (
           says
           Shamefacedness
           )
           
             to
             own
             that
             we
          
           
           
             cannot
             Conform
             to
             Arminianism
             ,
             Socinianism
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
          
           (
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           added
           all
           the
           Isms
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
             Perizzitism
             ,
             Hivitism
             ,
             Jebusitism
             ,
             Hittitism
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           
             or
             Popery
             on
             the
             other
          
           ,
           (
           and
           why
           not
           Sorcery
           and
           Extortion
           too
           ?
           )
           
             with
             what
             new
             or
             specious
             Pretences
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             blended
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           his
           old
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           brawny-faced
           Confidence
           :
           who
           ,
           beside
           this
           humble
           ,
           melting
           ,
           broken
           hearted
           
             Secret
             One
          
           ,
           could
           have
           vented
           such
           lofty
           strains
           of
           Candour
           and
           Ingenuity
           ?
           But
           the
           Viper
           is
           so
           swell'd
           with
           Venom
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           either
           burst
           or
           spit
           its
           Poison
           .
           The
           Dunghil
           is
           his
           only
           Magazine
           ?
           and
           Calumny
           his
           only
           Weapon
           ;
           and
           he
           has
           no
           other
           Apology
           to
           justifie
           the
           Rudeness
           and
           Incivility
           of
           his
           
           Scriblings
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           loud
           and
           thundering
           Falsifications
           .
           And
           though
           he
           has
           been
           so
           often
           and
           so
           shamefully
           corrected
           for
           these
           base
           and
           unworthy
           Arts
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           not
           in
           his
           power
           to
           forbear
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           the
           result
           of
           his
           Humour
           and
           Genius
           .
           For
           had
           his
           Complexion
           been
           capable
           of
           a
           Blush
           or
           a
           modest
           Thought
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           he
           has
           not
           wanted
           for
           Means
           and
           Opportunities
           of
           learning
           better
           Manners
           .
           But
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           reformed
           by
           the
           sharpest
           Rebukes
           and
           Corrections
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           provoke
           him
           to
           greater
           Sullenness
           ,
           and
           more
           enraged
           Abuses
           ;
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           brought
           to
           Tears
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           he
           improves
           in
           the
           Boldness
           and
           Insolence
           of
           his
           Aspersions
           .
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           now
           adays
           to
           represent
           us
           
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           and
           Hereticks
           ;
           that
           is
           an
           easie
           and
           an
           ordinary
           Slander
           ;
           he
           was
           able
           to
           face
           that
           out
           when
           he
           was
           but
           a
           Novice
           ,
           and
           unexperienced
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Malice
           and
           Confidence
           :
           These
           were
           his
           common
           Performances
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           years
           ago
           .
           But
           now
           his
           Mightiness
           scorns
           to
           stoop
           his
           Prowess
           to
           such
           low
           and
           creeping
           Atchievements
           ;
           they
           become
           not
           the
           Courage
           and
           the
           Confidence
           of
           so
           Renowned
           a
           Wight
           ;
           he
           disdains
           to
           vent
           a
           Slander
           that
           is
           not
           too
           big
           for
           any
           Mans
           Throat
           or
           Conscience
           but
           his
           own
           .
           And
           now
           things
           are
           come
           to
           that
           desperate
           pass
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           
           are
           not
           contented
           to
           be
           Jesuites
           and
           Socinians
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
             (
             O
             Tempora
             !
             O
             Mores
             !
             )
          
           they
           will
           force
           all
           others
           that
           desire
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           her
           Communion
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           Popish
           and
           Heretical
           Subscriptions
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           cause
           of
           the
           Independent
           Separation
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           in
           Conscience
           conform
           to
           Popery
           and
           Socinianism
           .
           Dear
           Heart
           !
           How
           could
           I
           hug
           and
           kiss
           thee
           for
           all
           this
           love
           and
           sweetness
           ?
           Well
           fare
           poor
           Macedo
           for
           a
           modest
           Fool
           !
           He
           could
           never
           have
           rubb'd
           his
           Forehead
           to
           such
           a
           burnisht
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           venture
           upon
           such
           notorious
           and
           palpable
           Forgeries
           ,
           so
           contradictory
           both
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Man
           's
           own
           Knowledge
           and
           Experience
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Truth
           ,
           what
           new
           Doctrines
           have
           we
           made
           necessary
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           the
           old
           Articles
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           bringing
           under
           this
           Indictment
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           our
           departure
           from
           them
           the
           very
           Charge
           of
           our
           Apostasie
           ?
           So
           that
           how
           wild
           and
           wanton
           soever
           we
           may
           be
           in
           our
           own
           Sentiments
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Nature
           of
           so
           daring
           and
           desperate
           a
           Confidence
           ,
           beside
           the
           great
           and
           renowned
           
             J.
             O.
          
           as
           to
           belch
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Sun
           such
           foul
           and
           uncleanly
           Railings
           .
           But
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           that
           inveterate
           and
           incurable
           Pride
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           rancour
           spiteful
           or
           disingenuous
           enough
           to
           be
           admired
           at
           in
           him
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           that
           I
           have
           seized
           him
           ,
           I
           cannot
           let
           him
           pass
           without
           taking
           notice
           to
           the
           World
           of
           another
           eminent
           instance
           of
           his
           Ravishing
           Candour
           and
           Ingenuity
           :
           That
           when
           he
           had
           without
           any
           Provocation
           ,
           (
           though
           that
           he
           never
           needs
           )
           in
           a
           publick
           and
           solemn
           way
           undertaken
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Fanatick
           Cause
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           reason
           done
           him
           in
           a
           particular
           Rejoinder
           to
           all
           his
           Pretences
           and
           Exceptions
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           could
           think
           of
           satisfying
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           salving
           his
           Reputation
           by
           Scribling
           over
           the
           very
           same
           stuff
           again
           ,
           and
           presenting
           it
           to
           the
           World
           in
           a
           new
           Pamphlet
           ,
           and
           under
           another
           Title
           ,
           without
           regarding
           how
           comfortably
           it
           had
           been
           exposed
           and
           baffled
           by
           a
           loving
           Friend
           ,
           even
           for
           his
           own
           dear
           sake
           .
           For
           whoever
           will
           be
           at
           the
           idle
           pains
           to
           peruse
           his
           late
           
             Discourse
             of
             Evangelical
             Love
             ,
             Church
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
          
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           find
           one
           syllable
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           beside
           a
           perpetual
           Repetition
           of
           the
           old
           worn-out
           Story
           of
           
             Unscriptural
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           and
           some
           frequent
           Whinings
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Ravings
           about
           his
           hard
           usage
           in
           being
           so
           severely
           chastised
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           Suggestions
           that
           all
           that
           are
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           Loyal
           to
           the
           present
           Setlement
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           upon
           any
           Principles
           of
           Integrity
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           purely
           for
           their
           own
           seoular
           and
           carnal
           Ends
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           
           they
           are
           all
           downright
           Knaves
           .
           These
           are
           the
           most
           pertinent
           passages
           I
           can
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           very
           new
           ;
           some
           others
           indeed
           I
           meet
           with
           somewhat
           newer
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           are
           not
           very
           pertinent
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           new
           discovery
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           desperately
           Schismatical
           ,
           because
           the
           Independents
           are
           resolved
           one
           and
           all
           to
           continue
           separate
           from
           her
           Communion
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           is
           not
           as
           new
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           odd
           an
           Observation
           ,
           that
           all
           Parties
           in
           Christendom
           (
           except
           only
           the
           little
           Flock
           of
           their
           own
           
             Secret
             Ones
          
           )
           are
           profest
           Rebels
           to
           the
           most
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           in
           an
           open
           and
           habitual
           contempt
           of
           his
           Laws
           ;
           particularly
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           as
           little
           to
           be
           endured
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           they
           persecute
           those
           that
           are
           better
           than
           themselves
           ;
           and
           St.
           John
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             (
             Revel
             .
             21.
             8.
          
           )
           Murther
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           Idolatry
           .
           If
           it
           will
           do
           him
           or
           his
           cause
           any
           kindness
           ,
           we
           will
           let
           these
           pass
           for
           New
           Lights
           ,
           and
           wonderful
           pat
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Toleration
           .
           Did
           ever
           Man
           write
           or
           speak
           with
           such
           a
           fluent
           Vein
           of
           looseness
           and
           impertinency
           ?
           Is
           it
           credible
           that
           any
           Creatures
           that
           pretend
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           shapes
           of
           Men
           ,
           could
           ever
           accept
           ,
           much
           less
           admire
           such
           dull
           and
           intolerable
           
           Bungling
           ?
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           rare
           and
           admirable
           to
           the
           Wits
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           the
           Doctor
           is
           a
           wonderfully
           precious
           and
           convincing
           Man.
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           he
           has
           an
           Advantage
           above
           most
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           for
           Writing
           Non-sense
           in
           that
           his
           common
           Readers
           despair
           beforehand
           to
           understand
           the
           Categoricalness
           of
           his
           Logick
           :
           Otherwise
           he
           abounds
           so
           plentifully
           with
           Absurdities
           and
           Incoherences
           in
           every
           Page
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           being
           despicable
           even
           to
           the
           Apron-men
           of
           his
           own
           Dispensation
           ,
           but
           a
           peculiar
           Uncouthness
           and
           Obscurity
           of
           stile
           ;
           whereby
           as
           they
           cannot
           hope
           to
           carry
           along
           with
           them
           the
           Thread
           and
           Connexion
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           so
           neither
           dare
           they
           presume
           to
           observe
           its
           Flaws
           and
           Weaknesses
           ;
           but
           (
           if
           their
           Prejudices
           so
           incline
           them
           )
           they
           suppose
           at
           all
           adventure
           some
           extraordinary
           depth
           of
           Reason
           and
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           that
           Men
           of
           their
           Education
           are
           neither
           able
           to
           fathom
           ,
           nor
           obliged
           to
           understand
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           may
           take
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           much
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           to
           amuse
           his
           own
           gazing
           and
           admiring
           Drove
           with
           this
           profound
           and
           wonderful
           Non-sense
           ,
           provided
           he
           will
           be
           advised
           not
           to
           lay
           out
           his
           Talent
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           :
           But
           if
           he
           will
           be
           venting
           his
           Gall
           and
           his
           Ignorance
           against
           the
           establisht
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           
           he
           must
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           his
           shameful
           folly
           (
           not
           to
           name
           something
           worse
           )
           be
           discovered
           and
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           therefore
           in
           my
           Opinion
           it
           would
           be
           very
           good
           advice
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           perswaded
           to
           give
           over
           this
           thread-bare
           Controversie
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           Days
           in
           embellishing
           and
           illustrating
           that
           great
           and
           important
           Discovery
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           has
           so
           lately
           obliged
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Determination
           of
           a
           Septimary
           Portion
           in
           the
           Hebdomadal
           Revolution
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           ,
           (
           I
           care
           not
           whether
           )
           an
           addition
           of
           the
           Law
           Decalogical
           to
           the
           Law
           Natural
           .
           Ah!
           What
           Edifying
           Doctrine
           is
           this
           to
           the
           White-Aprons
           ?
           It
           could
           be
           no
           less
           to
           them
           than
           a
           Demonstrative
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Morality
           and
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           they
           would
           ,
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           sooner
           Rost
           themselves
           than
           a
           small
           Ioint
           of
           Mutton
           upon
           the
           Day
           of
           Sacred
           Rest.
           He
           may
           (
           I
           say
           )
           trifle
           with
           his
           own
           Proselytes
           after
           this
           rate
           as
           much
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           will
           be
           much
           concerned
           to
           disabuse
           People
           so
           resolved
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           being
           learnedly
           impertinent
           ,
           unless
           he
           may
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Liberty
           to
           discompose
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           he
           may
           thank
           himself
           for
           what
           will
           follow
           :
           For
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           encounter
           
           to
           his
           cost
           too
           many
           Persons
           that
           love
           their
           Country
           too
           well
           ,
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           over-run
           and
           debaucht
           by
           such
           shallow
           Mountebanks
           and
           Impostors
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           just
           Indignation
           against
           this
           Mans
           insolent
           and
           insufferable
           Behaviour
           ,
           transports
           me
           into
           too
           vehement
           and
           smart
           Resentments
           of
           his
           vile
           and
           dirty
           Practices
           ;
           yet
           because
           he
           is
           so
           forward
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           without
           them
           too
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           present
           not
           only
           the
           chief
           Ringleader
           ,
           but
           the
           only
           Champion
           of
           the
           Cause
           ▪
           I
           cannot
           prevail
           with
           my self
           to
           let
           him
           go
           yet
           ,
           without
           remarking
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           all
           their
           Subterfuges
           and
           Tricks
           of
           escape
           ,
           one
           little
           Artifice
           whereby
           his
           Followers
           would
           salve
           and
           redeem
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           viz.
           That
           his
           Adversary
           was
           not
           so
           ingenu●us
           as
           to
           engage
           him
           upon
           equal
           terms
           ,
           but
           took
           advantage
           of
           his
           old
           Miscarriages
           and
           Engagements
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           more
           by
           personal
           Reflections
           than
           strength
           of
           Argument
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           he
           could
           with
           case
           have
           Replied
           to
           all
           his
           pertinent
           Objections
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           in
           discretion
           revive
           so
           many
           old
           and
           forgotten
           Stories
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Be
           it
           so
           .
           And
           if
           he
           stand
           indicted
           of
           such
           Enormities
           against
           his
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           are
           neither
           to
           be
           exòused
           nor
           
           defended
           ,
           yet
           however
           it
           is
           not
           modest
           for
           him
           to
           defie
           his
           Accusation
           as
           he
           has
           done
           in
           publick
           by
           charging
           it
           with
           slander
           and
           scurrility
           .
           If
           he
           be
           not
           guilty
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           plead
           his
           Innocence
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           want
           of
           Candour
           ,
           but
           none
           at
           all
           of
           want
           of
           Truth
           .
           And
           it
           only
           becomes
           his
           Confidence
           ,
           to
           defeat
           the
           Credibility
           of
           a
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           by
           hussing
           and
           giving
           the
           lye
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           defiance
           to
           the
           Convictions
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           his
           own
           Writings
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Notoreity
           of
           his
           own
           Practices
           .
           This
           is
           pretty
           well
           for
           Modesty
           .
           But
           if
           he
           ever
           were
           guilty
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           still
           ;
           for
           nothing
           can
           recover
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           but
           a
           sincere
           and
           an
           hearty
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           till
           he
           has
           cut
           off
           all
           his
           Ancient
           Crimes
           ,
           by
           some
           publick
           acknowledgment
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           forsaken
           his
           old
           Dispensation
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           continue
           as
           very
           a
           
             secret
             one
          
           as
           ever
           .
           And
           now
           had
           he
           been
           proceeded
           with
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           impertinent
           to
           his
           Adversary's
           Cause
           or
           Argument
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           perswading
           the
           Government
           to
           beware
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           represent
           how
           those
           that
           are
           most
           forward
           to
           appear
           in
           their
           Defence
           ,
           were
           never
           considerable
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           Sedition
           and
           
           Disloyalty
           :
           And
           that
           is
           a
           very
           strong
           Accession
           to
           the
           direct
           force
           of
           his
           Argument
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           none
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           enervate
           or
           disparage
           its
           Ev●
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           such
           as
           are
           known
           to
           design
           nothin●
           〈◊〉
           ●hief
           or
           disturbance
           .
           And
           there
           can
           scarce
           be
           a
           more
           effectual
           Proof
           of
           the
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           Ill-consequences
           of
           Toleration
           ,
           than
           that
           
             J.
             O.
          
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Kidney
           ,
           so
           much
           bestir
           themselves
           to
           obtain
           it
           :
           all
           Governments
           have
           certainly
           reason
           enough
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           all
           such
           designs
           as
           are
           carried
           on
           by
           professed
           Enemies
           of
           the
           State.
           The
           only
           unanswerable
           Objection
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Argument
           it self
           affords
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           natural
           Tendency
           of
           fanatick
           and
           enthusiastick
           Principles
           ,
           to
           wild
           and
           seditious
           Practices
           ;
           but
           when
           such
           right
           peaceable
           men
           as
           these
           are
           observed
           to
           come
           forth
           in
           its
           defiance
           ,
           that
           farther
           proves
           the
           Event
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           probable
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           really
           laid
           ,
           and
           intended
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           Result
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           publick
           Broils
           and
           Tumults
           is
           not
           only
           the
           natural
           Effect
           ,
           but
           the
           serious
           end
           of
           all
           their
           Pretences
           .
           And
           this
           I
           presume
           is
           competently
           material
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           way
           of
           Procedure
           could
           not
           have
           been
           justly
           charged
           with
           any
           Impertinence
           ,
           so
           much
           less
           with
           any
           Disingenuity
           ;
           for
           in
           sober
           sence
           ,
           what
           milder
           Correction
           
           could
           a
           Person
           so
           obnoxious
           deserve
           ,
           or
           modestly
           expect
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           only
           to
           take
           down
           his
           malepert
           Confidence
           and
           Presumption
           ;
           but
           when
           ,
           beside
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           direct
           a
           Consideration
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           Debate
           ,
           no
           Laws
           of
           Ingenuity
           could
           oblige
           ,
           no
           nor
           scarce
           excuse
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           baulk
           such
           weighty
           advantages
           to
           so
           honest
           a
           cause
           ,
           only
           out
           of
           regard
           and
           tenderness
           to
           a
           malefactours
           Reputation
           .
           Especially
           when
           he
           shall
           so
           often
           (
           as
           he
           has
           publickly
           done
           )
           proclaim
           open
           Defiance
           to
           all
           Accusations
           ,
           boast
           of
           his
           own
           meekness
           and
           innocence
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           an
           intolerable
           Confidence
           ,
           pish
           at
           the
           vanity
           ,
           and
           silliness
           of
           all
           such
           ungrounded
           reflections
           .
           What
           other
           course
           can
           be
           taken
           with
           such
           a
           boisterous
           Huff
           ,
           than
           to
           dash
           back
           his
           bold
           Affronts
           and
           Challenges
           into
           his
           own
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           beat
           down
           such
           a
           daring
           Impudence
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           its
           own
           Guilt
           .
           And
           thereby
           let
           the
           world
           see
           how
           little
           Conscience
           or
           Modesty
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           these
           demure
           precious
           ones
           ,
           that
           can
           bare
           up
           so
           bravely
           under
           such
           a
           sinking
           load
           of
           horrour
           and
           vilany
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Government
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           forgive
           and
           forget
           all
           their
           Godly
           pranks
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           look
           so
           big
           ,
           and
           talk
           so
           loud
           upon
           Presumption
           of
           their
           own
           Innocence
           ;
           and
           who
           could
           believe
           it
           ,
           that
           People
           so
           guilty
           upon
           
           all
           accounts
           ,
           both
           before
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           they
           are
           and
           must
           be
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           disowned
           their
           former
           Practices
           ,
           and
           renounced
           their
           former
           Principles
           by
           some
           publick
           Protestations
           of
           Repentance
           )
           should
           be
           so
           irrecoverably
           faln
           from
           all
           shame
           and
           modesty
           ,
           as
           to
           spit
           at
           the
           most
           modest
           suspicions
           of
           their
           Honesty
           ,
           to
           stand
           on
           tip-toe
           upon
           their
           own
           Iustification
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           brought
           to
           any
           Remorse
           or
           Contrition
           for
           all
           their
           horrid
           and
           publick
           Crimes
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           Reflections
           upon
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           stateliness
           of
           Pride
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           assurance
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ?
           And
           therefore
           until
           they
           have
           given
           us
           some
           more
           satisfactory
           Symptoms
           and
           Indications
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           they
           have
           nor
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           our
           want
           of
           Charity
           for
           supposing
           them
           constant
           to
           their
           good
           old
           Principles
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           old
           Cause
           .
           If
           these
           Men
           complain
           of
           their
           hard
           usage
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           given
           us
           some
           hopes
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           may
           Wolves
           and
           Padders
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Supposing
           he
           had
           been
           bespattered
           with
           uncivil
           and
           unhandsom
           Reflections
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           a
           Person
           of
           his
           abstracting
           and
           Metaphysical
           Head
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           separate
           the
           Argument
           from
           the
           Abuse
           ;
           and
           though
           possibly
           he
           could
           not
           wipe
           them
           off
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           Readers
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           fairly
           neglect
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           no
           Concernment
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Enquiry
           .
           
           And
           he
           is
           not
           so
           shamefaced
           as
           not
           to
           Huff
           and
           Out-swagger
           all
           Affronts
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           has
           quit
           himself
           like
           himself
           of
           them
           already
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           holding
           forth
           that
           it
           is
           more
           Christian-like
           to
           forbear
           all
           such
           Provocations
           ,
           because
           they
           tend
           to
           mutual
           
             Exasperations
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           signifies
           little
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           ,
           Good
           Man
           !
           is
           very
           angry
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           he
           has
           no
           very
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           very
           well
           pleased
           )
           but
           also
           by
           retorting
           them
           with
           all
           the
           Keenness
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           whilst
           ,
           poor
           Nothing
           !
           he
           protests
           his
           unfeigned
           Resolutions
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Forgiveness
           ;
           as
           he
           has
           done
           a
           thousand
           times
           over
           in
           his
           late
           goodly
           Discourse
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Love
             and
             Unity
          
           ,
           particularly
           
             pag.
             8.
          
           he
           defies
           all
           the
           Revilings
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           such
           Persons
           that
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           Truth
           ,
           or
           Modesty
           ,
           or
           Sobriety
           towards
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           accounted
           with
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           great
           Relief
           of
           his
           tender
           Heart
           ;
           )
           That
           are
           animated
           by
           their
           secular
           Interest
           or
           desire
           of
           Revenge
           ;
           that
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           that
           are
           incompassionate
           towards
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           others
           ,
           whereof
           yet
           none
           in
           the
           World
           give
           greater
           Instances
           than
           themselves
           ;
           that
           have
           no
           thoughts
           but
           of
           Rage
           and
           Destruction
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           had
           they
           Power
           ,
           would
           render
           all
           Christians
           like
           the
           
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
          
           ,
           
           and
           Edomites
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           for
           nothing
           less
           than
           Massacres
           ,
           and
           cutting
           of
           Throats
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sweet
           Sir
           !
           Enough
           ,
           enough
           of
           these
           healing
           Words
           ;
           we
           are
           vanquisht
           for
           ever
           with
           these
           generous
           strains
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Civility
           :
           Did
           ever
           Man
           pass
           by
           such
           unparallel'd
           Injuries
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Gallantry
           and
           Greatness
           of
           Mind
           ?
           What
           execrable
           Miscreants
           must
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           could
           treat
           so
           brave
           an
           Adversary
           with
           Rudeness
           and
           Incivility
           ,
           or
           assault
           such
           an
           Heroick
           Ingenuity
           with
           ignoble
           and
           unhandsom
           Arts
           ?
           He
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           at
           all
           Weapons
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           contending
           with
           a
           Person
           of
           such
           an
           Adamantine
           Honour
           ;
           he
           rebukes
           us
           with
           his
           Endearments
           ,
           and
           strikes
           us
           dead
           with
           his
           sweet
           and
           kissing
           Looks
           .
           We
           yield
           ,
           we
           yield
           ;
           we
           cannot
           resist
           all
           this
           kind
           and
           melting
           Goodness
           .
           He
           has
           requited
           our
           Malice
           with
           so
           fair
           and
           ●ivil
           a
           Character
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           a
           notorious
           Calumny
           to
           paint
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Devil
           himself
           in
           blacker
           Colours
           .
           And
           if
           but
           one
           half
           of
           this
           Enamouring
           Description
           that
           he
           has
           bestowed
           upon
           his
           Adversaries
           in
           the
           very
           Pangs
           of
           Love
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           were
           true
           or
           credible
           ,
           no
           Man
           that
           is
           yet
           unhang'd
           (
           unless
           he
           had
           been
           marked
           thrice
           at
           least
           with
           the
           Honourable
           Brand
           of
           Authority
           )
           would
           ever
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           change
           condition
           with
           such
           cast
           and
           irreclaimable
           
           Wretches
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           accept
           his
           kind
           Offer
           ,
           and
           his
           Good
           Meaning
           ;
           and
           seeing
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           respite
           his
           Revenge
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           (
           Ah
           ,
           sweet
           Day
           !
           when
           these
           People
           of
           God
           shall
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           their
           unspeakable
           comfort
           and
           support
           ,
           wreak
           their
           Eternal
           Revenge
           upon
           their
           reprobate
           Enemies
           )
           it
           is
           agreed
           upon
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           fierce
           and
           fiery
           ,
           but
           we
           can
           wait
           with
           as
           much
           patience
           as
           he
           for
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           us
           by
           mutual
           consent
           forbear
           all
           this
           unnecessary
           Courtship
           and
           Complement
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           fall
           on
           bluntly
           upon
           the
           Argument
           without
           hugging
           and
           kissing
           ,
           before
           we
           draw
           Sword
           :
           It
           is
           a
           pretty
           point
           of
           Honour
           for
           young
           Gentlemen
           ;
           but
           we
           that
           are
           a
           more
           sullen
           sort
           of
           Combatants
           ,
           may
           without
           any
           great
           inconvenience
           spare
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           this
           Proposal
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           these
           intemperate
           Reflections
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           are
           so
           far
           from
           making
           the
           Book
           unanswerable
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           only
           thing
           to
           which
           he
           has
           ventured
           to
           make
           any
           Reply
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Reason
           ,
           but
           purely
           the
           Pretence
           of
           his
           Reluctancy
           .
           For
           ,
           alas
           !
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Cause
           is
           so
           bright
           and
           convictive
           ,
           as
           prevents
           all
           tolerable
           Mistakes
           or
           Exceptions
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           his
           bold
           and
           bare-faced
           Falsifications
           ,
           they
           ar●
           all
           spent
           in
           the
           former
           Engagement
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           jugling
           shifts
           have
           been
           so
           sufficiently
           
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           never
           do
           him
           or
           his
           Cause
           any
           service
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           setting
           these
           aside
           ,
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           Controversie
           is
           so
           plain
           and
           easie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           farther
           Doubt
           or
           Disputation
           .
        
         
           For
           all
           their
           Exceptions
           (
           especially
           as
           they
           concern
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           relate
           either
           to
           the
           Power
           it self
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Matters
           of
           the
           Command
           :
           the
           first
           are
           directly
           levell'd
           against
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           Authority
           ;
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           general
           Pretences
           ,
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           put
           any
           Restraints
           upon
           their
           Subjects
           Consciences
           ,
           lest
           they
           invade
           the
           Divine
           Prerogative
           ,
           overthrow
           the
           Fundamental
           Liberties
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           undo
           honest
           Men
           only
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Religion
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           Right
           be
           claimed
           without
           Restraint
           or
           Limitation
           ,
           then
           the
           Consequence
           is
           unavoidable
           ,
           That
           Subjects
           may
           ,
           whenever
           they
           please
           ,
           cross
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Governours
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretence
           that
           can
           wear
           the
           Name
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           grosly
           absurd
           ,
           that
           
             J.
             O.
          
           (
           nor
           any
           Man
           else
           in
           his
           Wits
           )
           never
           had
           the
           Courage
           to
           assert
           it
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Sovereign
           Power
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           is
           granted
           ,
           and
           all
           Arguments
           that
           prove
           it
           in
           general
           necessary
           to
           Peace
           and
           Government
           ,
           are
           allowed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
           not
           contradicted
           :
           for
           whoever
           admits
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           howsoever
           bounded
           and
           limited
           ,
           admits
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           the
           first
           Assertion
           of
           a
           Supreme
           Authority
           over
           the
           Conscience
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           then
           (
           say
           they
           )
           there
           are
           some
           particular
           things
           exempted
           from
           all
           Humane
           Cognizance
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           presume
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           he
           ventures
           beyond
           the
           Warrant
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           tie
           no
           Obligation
           of
           Obedience
           upon
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           can
           be
           under
           no
           Subjection
           in
           those
           things
           where
           they
           are
           under
           no
           Authority
           .
           Now
           this
           pretence
           resolves
           it self
           thus
           ;
           that
           they
           do
           not
           quarrel
           his
           Majesties
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           ,
           but
           they
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           the
           undoubted
           Right
           of
           all
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           its
           Exercise
           is
           kept
           within
           due
           bounds
           of
           Modesty
           and
           Moderati●n
           .
           Which
           being
           granted
           ,
           all
           their
           general
           Exceptions
           against
           the
           Sufficiency
           of
           the
           Authority
           it self
           ,
           are
           quitted
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           now
           nothing
           to
           except
           against
           but
           the
           excess
           of
           its
           Iurisdiction
           .
           So
           that
           having
           gained
           this
           ground
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           assigned
           and
           determined
           ,
           is
           the
           just
           and
           lawful
           bounds
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           been
           already
           distinctly
           enough
           described
           as
           to
           all
           the
           
           most
           material
           Cases
           that
           can
           probably
           occur
           in
           Humane
           
           Life
           ;
           all
           which
           may
           be
           summ'd
           up
           in
           this
           one
           general
           Rule
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Governours
           take
           care
           not
           to
           impose
           things
           apparently
           evil
           ,
           and
           that
           Subjects
           be
           not
           allowed
           to
           plead
           Conscience
           in
           any
           other
           case
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           safest
           and
           most
           easie
           Rule
           to
           secure
           the
           Quiet
           of
           all
           that
           are
           upright
           and
           peaceable
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           refuse
           Subjection
           to
           such
           a
           gentle
           and
           moderate
           Government
           ,
           make
           themselves
           uncapable
           of
           all
           the
           Benefits
           of
           Society
           ;
           in
           that
           if
           we
           stop
           not
           their
           Liberty
           of
           Remonstrating
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           Authority
           at
           this
           Principle
           ,
           we
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           at
           an
           utter
           loss
           for
           making
           any
           certain
           Provisions
           for
           the
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           Commonwealths
           .
           So
           that
           if
           they
           will
           attempt
           any
           thing
           here
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           they
           must
           again
           either
           cancel
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           or
           confine
           it
           within
           narrower
           bounds
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           equally
           absurd
           and
           dangerous
           ;
           the
           former
           we
           have
           already
           cashiered
           as
           flat
           Anarchy
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           is
           no
           less
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           the
           Follies
           and
           Impostures
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Pretences
           of
           Religion
           :
           so
           that
           if
           they
           may
           be
           suffered
           to
           over-rule
           the
           Power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           then
           can
           Princes
           claim
           no
           Power
           over
           any
           that
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           are
           or
           would
           be
           disobedient
           may
           plead
           dissatisfaction
           for
           their
           Priviledge
           ,
           and
           that
           supersedes
           all
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Authority
           .
           And
           here
           too
           
           before
           they
           can
           do
           any
           good
           ,
           they
           must
           justifie
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           the
           Pretences
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           or
           an
           unsatisfied
           Conscience
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Publick
           Laws
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           must
           prostitute
           all
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           Government
           to
           the
           Humour
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           plainly
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           grant
           them
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           they
           can
           with
           or
           without
           modesty
           demand
           ;
           yet
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Puritan
           Controversie
           will
           prove
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           indefensible
           Cause
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Lawfulness
           or
           Unlawfulness
           of
           the
           Matters
           of
           the
           particular
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           themselves
           ;
           and
           now
           when
           the
           Question
           is
           cast
           upon
           this
           Issue
           ,
           attend
           Heavens
           and
           Stars
           !
           Here
           are
           Wonders
           and
           Mysteries
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           an
           Archangel
           stare
           !
           A
           flourishing
           Nation
           has
           been
           embroiled
           in
           a
           bloody
           War
           :
           As
           Vertuous
           a
           Prince
           as
           ever
           sate
           upon
           a
           Throne
           ,
           has
           been
           Murthered
           and
           Martyred
           :
           An
           Establisht
           Church
           has
           been
           Plundered
           and
           Dissolved
           ,
           and
           Fellow-Subjects
           have
           been
           enraged
           against
           each
           other
           with
           implacable
           Zeal
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           still
           shatter'd
           into
           numberless
           Schisms
           and
           Factions
           ,
           and
           People
           are
           seared
           from
           returning
           to
           their
           Obedience
           upon
           peril
           of
           their
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ;
           though
           for
           what
           reason
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           Elias
           must
           tell
           us
           when
           
           he
           comes
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           it
           is
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           our
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           the
           comprehension
           of
           our
           Understandings
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           wasted
           not
           a
           little
           time
           (
           I
           fear
           more
           than
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           good
           account
           of
           )
           to
           search
           and
           enquire
           what
           mighty
           Prize
           it
           is
           that
           they
           contend
           for
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           my
           pains
           ,
           I
           must
           protest
           that
           I
           understand
           their
           meaning
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           I
           do
           the
           
             Great
             Secret
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Philosophers
           Stone
           .
           For
           the
           result
           of
           all
           their
           endless
           talk
           ,
           is
           plainly
           reducible
           to
           these
           two
           Heads
           ,
           Either
           what
           they
           plead
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           Liberty
           to
           Worship
           God
           according
           to
           that
           Rule
           that
           is
           instituted
           and
           prescribed
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           or
           what
           they
           object
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           last
           Issue
           of
           things
           nothing
           else
           than
           the
           horrible
           Unwarrantableness
           of
           Symbolical
           Ceremonies
           .
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           still
           persist
           to
           urge
           it
           with
           their
           old
           Zeal
           ,
           Clamour
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           apparently
           no
           more
           concern'd
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Controversie
           than
           the
           possibility
           of
           squaring
           the
           Circle
           .
           For
           when
           we
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           proceed
           by
           Induction
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           by
           which
           they
           divide
           and
           distinguish
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           can
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           the
           least
           foot-steps
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           they
           have
           been
           so
           often
           challenged
           ,
           
           upbraided
           and
           taunted
           ,
           to
           shew
           one
           Divine
           or
           Apostolical
           Injunction
           that
           expresly
           requires
           their
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           our
           establisht
           Rites
           and
           Constitutions
           ;
           yet
           you
           may
           sooner
           beat
           out
           their
           brains
           (
           if
           they
           have
           any
           )
           than
           make
           them
           so
           much
           as
           attend
           to
           your
           motion
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           specifie
           this
           general
           Rule
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           case
           .
           If
           they
           would
           but
           once
           undertake
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           all
           our
           Differences
           to
           a
           very
           speedy
           and
           a
           very
           easie
           issue
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Scripture
           have
           determined
           any
           certain
           and
           standing
           Rules
           of
           outward
           Worship
           ,
           what
           ean
           be
           more
           reasonably
           demanded
           ,
           or
           easily
           performed
           than
           to
           assign
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           full
           as
           obvious
           as
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           by
           the
           Rubricks
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           If
           it
           have
           not
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           disingenuous
           or
           seditious
           than
           for
           men
           to
           stand
           upon
           such
           conditions
           of
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           to
           be
           impossible
           ?
           They
           have
           had
           time
           enough
           to
           search
           the
           Sacred
           Records
           for
           particular
           Forms
           and
           Rituals
           of
           outward
           Worship
           ;
           and
           when
           with
           all
           their
           pains
           they
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           so
           much
           as
           one
           express
           Institution
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           prodigious
           beyond
           all
           Precedent
           that
           they
           should
           persevere
           in
           their
           old
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           defiance
           to
           their
           own
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ?
           And
           they
           may
           with
           all
           their
           searching
           as
           soon
           find
           out
           the
           Institution
           of
           
           all
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           Form
           of
           Worship
           enjoined
           to
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           a
           perpetual
           and
           unalterable
           Obligation
           ,
           beside
           barely
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           .
           What
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           peevish
           or
           humoursom
           ,
           than
           for
           Men
           under
           so
           much
           demureness
           and
           seeming
           Sanctity
           ,
           to
           persist
           so
           seditiously
           in
           such
           a
           baffled
           and
           precarious
           pretence
           ?
           It
           is
           rank
           and
           self-convicted
           waywardness
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           they
           come
           to
           object
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           last
           result
           of
           all
           their
           outory
           there
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           sad
           unwarrantableness
           of
           
             Symbolical
             Ceremonies
          
           ;
           though
           had
           they
           made
           it
           
             Syncategorematical
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           the
           Objection
           had
           been
           more
           terrible
           than
           it
           is
           by
           at
           least
           three
           or
           four
           Syllables
           .
           It
           is
           both
           an
           hard
           and
           a
           big
           word
           ,
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           the
           People
           know
           ,
           may
           signifie
           one
           of
           the
           bloodiest
           things
           in
           Popery
           .
           They
           will
           endure
           any
           Ceremonies
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           well
           purged
           of
           all
           their
           Symbolicalness
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           .
           They
           will
           ,
           and
           ought
           sooner
           to
           broil
           in
           Smithfield
           ,
           than
           submit
           to
           such
           Abominations
           of
           the
           Strumpet
           and
           the
           Beast
           .
           It
           is
           less
           dangerous
           to
           Worship
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           more
           easie
           to
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           than
           to
           defile
           our selves
           with
           this
           lewd
           and
           Antichristian
           Trangam
           .
           The
           Iesuites
           Powder
           was
           first
           extracted
           out
           
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           worse
           than
           Witcheraft
           and
           Sorcery
           ,
           the
           least
           Infusion
           of
           it
           immediately
           transforms
           a
           Man
           into
           a
           Papist
           or
           a
           Iew
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           as
           the
           Enchantment
           is
           laid
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           very
           Potion
           wherewith
           the
           Scarlet
           Whore
           made
           Drunk
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Heliogabalus
           and
           Bishop
           Bonner
           loved
           it
           like
           Clary
           and
           Eggs
           ,
           and
           always
           made
           it
           their
           Mornings-Draught
           upon
           Burning
           Days
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           the
           seven
           Vials
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           be
           poured
           upon
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           were
           filled
           with
           Symbolical
           Extracts
           and
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           all
           this
           dismal
           Story
           a
           sad
           and
           serious
           Truth
           ,
           Men
           could
           scarce
           be
           more
           affrighted
           than
           they
           are
           at
           two
           or
           three
           very
           innocent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           called
           Symbolical
           :
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           hideous
           noise
           and
           outery
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           very
           unhappy
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           found
           out
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           Symbolical
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           warrantable
           Use
           of
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           Symbolical
           .
           But
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Suppose
           there
           were
           any
           that
           are
           pure
           and
           Unsymbolical
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           a
           cruel
           task
           to
           find
           out
           any
           certain
           Prohibition
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           all
           those
           that
           are
           Symbolical
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           prove
           so
           deadly
           dangerous
           
           as
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           imagined
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           still
           somewhat
           more
           difficult
           to
           find
           out
           the
           several
           sorts
           and
           species
           of
           Symbolical
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           allowable
           and
           which
           not
           ,
           by
           what
           marks
           we
           may
           know
           which
           are
           natural
           and
           which
           are
           only
           customary
           ,
           which
           owe
           their
           beginning
           to
           Chance
           ,
           and
           which
           to
           Institution
           ,
           where
           the
           Scripture
           has
           allowed
           one
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           has
           disavowed
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           why
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           may
           not
           bestow
           this
           Priviledge
           upon
           a
           Ceremony
           by
           vertue
           of
           its
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Use
           and
           Custom
           ;
           what
           greater
           Immorality
           there
           is
           in
           them
           when
           they
           are
           determined
           by
           the
           Command
           and
           Institution
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           than
           when
           by
           the
           Consent
           and
           Institution
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           with
           so
           many
           more
           curious
           and
           profound
           Enquiries
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           spend
           whole
           Waggon-Loads
           of
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           to
           prepare
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Approaches
           to
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Argument
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           Men
           (
           think
           you
           )
           pretty
           well
           resolved
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           peevish
           and
           troublesom
           ,
           that
           can
           raise
           so
           much
           dust
           and
           disorder
           out
           of
           such
           slender
           and
           beggerly
           Pretences
           ?
           Pretences
           so
           apparently
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           that
           their
           persisting
           in
           them
           so
           long
           and
           so
           stubbornly
           ,
           can
           prove
           nothing
           but
           their
           being
           utterly
           forsaken
           either
           of
           all
           Modesty
           or
           Understanding
           .
           Had
           they
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           
           material
           to
           object
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           make
           so
           very
           much
           of
           such
           very
           Non-sense
           ,
           that
           has
           nothing
           else
           to
           defend
           it
           even
           from
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           shelter'd
           under
           a
           word
           that
           they
           understand
           not
           .
           But
           (
           say
           some
           )
           if
           their
           scruples
           are
           so
           very
           Childish
           ,
           why
           do
           not
           you
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           wiser
           ,
           condescend
           a
           little
           to
           their
           folly
           ,
           rather
           than
           give
           them
           opportunity
           of
           creating
           so
           much
           disturbance
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           ?
           In
           Answer
           to
           these
           Men
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Reason
           of
           our
           firm
           adherence
           to
           our
           old
           Constitutions
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           very
           sufficient
           one
           ,
           That
           we
           can
           never
           satisfie
           their
           Demands
           ,
           nor
           remove
           their
           Grounds
           of
           dislike
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Alterations
           and
           Condescentions
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           let
           us
           order
           our
           external
           Worship
           with
           as
           much
           caution
           and
           simplicity
           as
           themselves
           pretend
           to
           ,
           yet
           we
           can
           never
           prevent
           their
           Objection
           ,
           unless
           we
           quite
           abolish
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           dashes
           as
           much
           against
           their
           own
           way
           of
           Worship
           as
           against
           ours
           :
           for
           therein
           consists
           the
           very
           Use
           and
           Nature
           of
           all
           outward
           Worship
           ,
           to
           express
           and
           represent
           the
           inward
           sense
           of
           our
           Minds
           by
           some
           outward
           Indication
           :
           so
           that
           if
           there
           be
           any
           outward
           Worship
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           avoiding
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           significant
           and
           Symbolical
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           may
           safely
           appeal
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           search
           the
           Records
           of
           all
           Ages
           
           and
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           will
           meet
           with
           numberless
           Stories
           of
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           Schisms
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           never
           find
           any
           People
           so
           ridiculously
           peevish
           ,
           as
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           they
           lived
           under
           upon
           such
           woful
           Scruples
           and
           Exceptions
           as
           are
           pleaded
           and
           insisted
           upon
           by
           our
           present
           Dissenters
           .
           They
           are
           as
           new
           as
           they
           are
           impertinent
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           unheard
           and
           unthought
           of
           to
           all
           the
           World
           beside
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           if
           his
           Adversary
           has
           not
           made
           any
           unkind
           Reflections
           upon
           his
           Person
           ,
           nor
           tak●n
           any
           Advantages
           against
           himself
           or
           his
           Cause
           ,
           from
           any
           of
           his
           former
           Exorbitances
           ?
           I
           will
           assure
           thee
           (
           Reader
           )
           if
           he
           have
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           slily
           and
           hintingly
           couch'd
           :
           I
           have
           search'd
           for
           them
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           and
           attention
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           my
           Industry
           ,
           am
           not
           able
           to
           furnish
           my
           Common-Place-Book
           with
           any
           one
           of
           these
           Rhetorical
           Embellishments
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           meet
           with
           some
           Passages
           produced
           against
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Writings
           ;
           but
           then
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           too
           ,
           (
           to
           do
           right
           to
           all
           Parties
           )
           that
           they
           are
           all
           such
           as
           were
           extorted
           by
           his
           own
           rash
           and
           hot
           headed
           Defiances
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           his
           Adversary
           was
           forced
           to
           appeal
           to
           ,
           (
           sorely
           against
           his
           own
           will
           )
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           own
           Honesty
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           
             J.
             O.
          
           so
           daringly
           boasts
           of
           his
           Constancy
           to
           his
           own
           Principles
           ,
           and
           
           of
           his
           unalterable
           Zeal
           for
           Toleration
           under
           all
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           Providential
           Revolutions
           ;
           and
           yet
           confesses
           at
           the
           very
           entrance
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           Pleas
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           and
           all
           others
           are
           forced
           to
           juggle
           and
           dissemble
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           of
           such
           a
           Supposition
           as
           flatly
           contradicts
           their
           own
           first
           and
           Fundamental
           Principle
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Form
             of
             Worship
             Lawful
             and
             Allowable
             but
             what
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           their
           own
           :
           Now
           what
           could
           be
           more
           pertinent
           than
           to
           show
           how
           their
           Language
           alters
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           out
           their
           full
           meaning
           ?
           and
           then
           they
           breathe
           nothing
           but
           Death
           and
           Destruction
           to
           all
           Dissenters
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           largely
           enough
           evidenced
           out
           of
           the
           inspired
           Writings
           of
           
             J.
             O.
          
           who
           in
           all
           his
           Pamphlets
           and
           Preachments
           for
           Indulgence
           ,
           is
           ever
           careful
           to
           except
           all
           Parties
           from
           the
           Benefit
           of
           that
           favour
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Army-Saints
           ,
           that
           were
           necessary
           to
           support
           the
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           Plunder
           of
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           Ones
           .
           And
           this
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           is
           farther
           evidenced
           past
           all
           contradiction
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           numberless
           Passages
           of
           his
           own
           Books
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           very
           Pretence
           upon
           which
           he
           founds
           all
           his
           Demands
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           things
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           indulged
           in
           ,
           are
           upon
           their
           own
           Supposition
           for
           ever
           uncapable
           of
           any
           such
           Liberty
           ,
           because
           
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           they
           are
           no
           less
           than
           Matters
           of
           indispensable
           Duty
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           occasion
           that
           I
           observed
           of
           raking
           into
           his
           Scribles
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           his
           Adversary
           had
           charged
           the
           Nonconformists
           with
           the
           Modesty
           of
           appropriating
           to
           themselves
           the
           Titles
           and
           Characters
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           yet
           this
           charitable
           Man
           cries
           ,
           Tush
           ,
           to
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           defies
           it
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           
             Secret
             Ones
          
           ;
           and
           especially
           as
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           his
           own
           worthy
           individual
           Self
           :
           though
           as
           great
           and
           considerable
           a
           Man
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           be
           confident
           be
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           intended
           or
           thought
           of
           in
           the
           Accusation
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           whether
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           more
           pertinently
           Replied
           to
           rebuke
           the
           boldness
           of
           this
           Challenge
           ,
           than
           by
           checking
           the
           career
           of
           his
           Confidence
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           his
           own
           spiritual
           and
           self-abasing
           Writings
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           could
           possibly
           be
           proved
           that
           never
           any
           Man
           was
           more
           malapert
           and
           forward
           to
           pass
           Reprobating
           Censures
           upon
           all
           Parties
           ,
           than
           
             J.
             O.
          
           that
           alone
           might
           pass
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Correction
           of
           such
           rude
           and
           unadvised
           Challenges
           .
           Nay
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           content
           barely
           to
           deny
           this
           rough
           Impeachment
           ,
           and
           not
           upbraided
           his
           Adversary
           to
           Traverse
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           not
           forfeit
           his
           Ingenuity
           ,
           he
           might
           (
           I
           verily
           believe
           )
           have
           escaped
           all
           that
           disgrace
           ,
           that
           did
           and
           must
           unavoidably
           follow
           upon
           his
           Publick
           Trial.
           
        
         
         
           The
           third
           main
           occasion
           that
           necessitated
           his
           Adversary
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Weapon
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           That
           when
           he
           had
           only
           charged
           some
           Men
           (
           that
           yet
           were
           nameless
           )
           with
           owning
           this
           poor
           innocent
           Principle
           ;
           that
           to
           pursue
           Success
           ,
           though
           in
           Villany
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           is
           to
           follow
           Providence
           ;
           this
           Man
           had
           the
           face
           and
           the
           fully
           too
           to
           defie
           it
           for
           a
           monstrous
           Fiction
           ,
           and
           a
           huge
           yelling
           Lye.
           Now
           it
           becomes
           not
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           a
           Divine
           ,
           to
           put
           up
           the
           Lye
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           dasht
           in
           his
           Teeth
           with
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           Publick
           Scorn
           and
           Disdain
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           probably
           he
           were
           provided
           of
           a
           thousand
           other
           Instances
           to
           justifie
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Accusation
           against
           some
           other
           Men
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           most
           proper
           to
           vindicate
           his
           own
           Integrity
           ,
           by
           laying
           the
           whole
           Load
           upon
           this
           Mans
           unparallel'd
           and
           intolerable
           Confidence
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           that
           he
           has
           given
           such
           a
           right
           godly
           Account
           of
           Providence
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             J.
             O.
          
           as
           only
           defeats
           all
           the
           Obligations
           of
           Religion
           and
           common
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           there
           be
           occasion
           for
           it
           )
           will
           at
           any
           time
           justifie
           all
           the
           Wickedness
           in
           the
           World.
           When
           I
           first
           perused
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           could
           not
           but
           tremble
           to
           see
           any
           man
           so
           desperately
           debauch'd
           as
           to
           disgorge
           such
           a
           Load
           of
           rank
           Blasphemy
           and
           Disloyalty
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           Warrant
           and
           Confidence
           of
           a
           Divine
           
           Authority
           .
           The
           Discourse
           is
           made
           up
           of
           such
           lewd
           and
           unaccountable
           Principles
           ,
           that
           should
           all
           the
           Impostors
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           nay
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           club
           together
           to
           contrive
           a
           compleater
           Doctrine
           of
           Religious
           Falshood
           and
           Immorality
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           out-do
           its
           Horrour
           and
           Wickedness
           .
           And
           now
           if
           such
           unavoidable
           Arguments
           as
           these
           may
           be
           called
           
             Personal
             Reflections
          
           ,
           or
           if
           such
           
             Personal
             Reflections
          
           may
           be
           thought
           disingenuous
           ,
           there
           is
           then
           no
           remedy
           but
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           
             J.
             O.
          
           has
           had
           somewhat
           harder
           measure
           than
           was
           necessary
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           no
           Offence
           against
           the
           Rules
           of
           Candour
           or
           Good
           Manners
           for
           an
           Honest
           Man
           to
           impeach
           a
           Malefactour
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           it
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           own
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           other
           sharp
           words
           in
           any
           other
           Paragraphs
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           Discourse
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           complains
           under
           his
           old
           common
           place
           of
           Railing
           ;
           to
           that
           I
           can
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           inform
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           some
           little
           difference
           between
           Railing
           and
           just
           Reproofs
           ,
           and
           to
           challenge
           them
           to
           specifie
           on
           tart
           and
           severe
           Expression
           ,
           that
           the
           Argument
           will
           not
           only
           bear
           ,
           but
           require
           ;
           otherwise
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           all
           the
           most
           Classical
           of
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Professours
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           very
           foul
           play
           nor
           Language
           to
           discover
           palpable
           Forgeries
           ,
           affected
           
           Mistakes
           ,
           thick
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           shameless
           Impertinencies
           .
           If
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           I
           must
           be
           so
           ingenuous
           as
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           his
           Adversary
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           unmerciful
           and
           uncleanly
           Writers
           that
           ever
           pretended
           to
           Good
           Nature
           or
           Good
           Manners
           .
           But
           when
           a
           bold
           Scribler
           shall
           dare
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           World
           with
           the
           most
           enormous
           and
           ungrounded
           Falsifications
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           altogether
           as
           eloquent
           ,
           and
           as
           civil
           too
           ,
           plainly
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           Author
           has
           done
           )
           in
           blunt
           and
           downright
           English
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           impudent
           and
           inexcusable
           Falshoods
           ,
           as
           tamely
           to
           say
           ,
           Verily
           ,
           verily
           ,
           forsooth
           you
           not
           say
           Troth
           .
           And
           there
           lies
           the
           vebemence
           and
           cruelty
           of
           his
           Stile
           ,
           in
           insulting
           over
           such
           notorious
           and
           unpalliable
           Tricks
           of
           Dishonesty
           .
           No
           Invectives
           can
           be
           sharp
           enough
           to
           reprove
           meer
           and
           affected
           Calumny
           ;
           and
           had
           he
           had
           any
           appearance
           of
           pretence
           either
           to
           excuse
           or
           to
           alleviate
           his
           Mistakes
           ,
           be
           might
           have
           called
           for
           Quarter
           ,
           and
           challenged
           some
           Mercy
           :
           but
           when
           he
           shall
           load
           an
           Honest
           Man
           that
           never
           provoked
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           rival'd
           him
           ,
           with
           such
           black
           and
           horrid
           Slanders
           ,
           be
           Outlaws
           himself
           to
           all
           the
           Claims
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Civility
           .
           A
           wilful
           and
           convicted
           Forger
           ,
           is
           every
           where
           lookt
           upon
           as
           an
           open
           and
           declared
           Enemy
           to
           the
           common
           Rights
           of
           Humanity
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           Mans
           Malice
           is
           sadly
           aggravated
           by
           his
           Boldnesse
           for
           had
           he
           accused
           his
           Adversary
           
           of
           treasonable
           Words
           ,
           or
           suborned
           a
           Professor
           of
           Villany
           ,
           to
           impeach
           him
           of
           Popish
           Plots
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           (
           provided
           he
           were
           not
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           swear
           he
           saw
           him
           take
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           Conclave
           at
           Rome
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           same
           instant
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           five
           hundred
           Persons
           of
           an
           unblemisht
           and
           unsuspected
           Reputation
           are
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           depose
           that
           he
           was
           engaged
           in
           publick
           Employment
           at
           
             London
             :
          
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           had
           he
           revenged
           himself
           of
           his
           Adversary
           thus
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           abated
           of
           the
           Impudence
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           the
           Malice
           of
           his
           Forgery
           .
           For
           Words
           once
           spoken
           ,
           vanish
           into
           the
           empty
           Air
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           after
           to
           be
           produced
           in
           Court
           to
           clear
           a
           Mans
           Reputation
           :
           but
           when
           he
           shall
           charge
           him
           (
           as
           he
           has
           often
           done
           )
           with
           nothing
           less
           or
           more
           than
           only
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           then
           think
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Charge
           by
           forging
           Words
           that
           may
           be
           so
           easily
           confuted
           by
           legible
           Black
           and
           White
           ;
           that
           ,
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           is
           Confidence
           beyond
           all
           Example
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           Imitation
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           as
           for
           any
           other
           Passages
           that
           they
           complain
           of
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Arrogance
           and
           Contempt
           ;
           I
           can
           and
           will
           say
           no
           more
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           Unhappiness
           to
           have
           to
           do
           with
           such
           an
           unreasonable
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           make
           a
           just
           Representation
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           their
           Pretences
           ,
           without
           upbraiding
           it
           :
           No
           Argument
           in
           so
           palpable
           a
           
           Cause
           can
           be
           duly
           urged
           to
           its
           proper
           Head
           ,
           without
           some
           Satyr
           and
           Invective
           ;
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           being
           any
           excess
           of
           temper
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           downright
           Dulness
           and
           want
           of
           Wit
           ,
           not
           to
           expose
           their
           Persons
           whilst
           we
           confute
           their
           Principles
           :
           for
           how
           is
           it
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           Men
           must
           appear
           contemptible
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           little
           Wit
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           Confidence
           to
           maintain
           such
           monstrous
           and
           thick
           Absurdities
           ?
           So
           that
           they
           plainly
           owe
           all
           the
           Disdain
           they
           complain
           of
           ,
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Cause
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           Talkings
           be
           so
           wretchedly
           trifling
           as
           they
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           be
           scorned
           too
           much
           for
           disturbing
           a
           setled
           Church
           to
           so
           little
           ,
           so
           no
           purpose
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           severity
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           how
           stern
           soever
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           results
           purely
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           peculiar
           fierceness
           of
           Expression
           :
           And
           if
           that
           Authors
           Stile
           may
           to
           any
           seem
           more
           unmerciful
           than
           that
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           I
           think
           he
           need
           only
           desire
           those
           Persons
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           they
           can
           find
           any
           other
           Ground
           for
           their
           so
           thinking
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           may
           possibly
           have
           pursued
           their
           Pretences
           a
           little
           more
           closely
           and
           severely
           to
           the
           last
           and
           most
           lamentable
           Issue
           of
           their
           Folly.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           needless
           Apology
           ,
           beside
           what
           that
           Author
           himself
           has
           made
           in
           
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           more
           than
           became
           him
           ;
           bad
           
             J.
             O.
          
           been
           treated
           as
           rudely
           and
           unmercifully
           as
           't
           is
           pretended
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           never
           be
           pretended
           that
           he
           was
           treated
           any
           worse
           than
           he
           deserved
           :
           for
           he
           is
           a
           Person
           of
           such
           a
           pernicious
           Temper
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           swoln
           Insolence
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           restless
           and
           implacable
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           sworn
           and
           inveterate
           Hatred
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           ,
           without
           Ceremony
           or
           fear
           of
           Incivility
           ,
           to
           be
           pursued
           as
           the
           greatest
           Pest
           and
           most
           dangerous
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           and
           whoever
           wishes
           well
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           can
           never
           do
           it
           greater
           service
           ,
           than
           by
           beating
           down
           the
           Interest
           and
           Reputation
           of
           such
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           .
           Had
           he
           ever
           given
           us
           any
           Symptoms
           of
           Modesty
           or
           Remorse
           for
           his
           old
           Impostures
           ;
           would
           he
           have
           been
           true
           to
           his
           own
           Doctrine
           of
           wheeling
           about
           with
           Providence
           ;
           would
           he
           but
           deign
           to
           give
           any
           Engagements
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           only
           whilst
           it
           is
           in
           fashion
           and
           reputation
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           his
           good
           old
           Principles
           to
           have
           become
           wicked
           and
           abominable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           have
           been
           disowned
           by
           Providential
           Revolutions
           :
           Nay
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           give
           us
           manifest
           Tokens
           of
           Rage
           and
           Indignation
           at
           the
           disappointment
           of
           his
           former
           Designs
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           employ
           all
           his
           Industry
           to
           discompose
           our
           present
           Setlement
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           
           make
           it
           his
           business
           in
           private
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           he
           dares
           )
           in
           publick
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           old
           Schism
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           back
           the
           People
           from
           returning
           to
           Peace
           and
           Sobriety
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           train
           up
           Nurslings
           of
           the
           Cause
           in
           Principles
           of
           Enthusiasm
           and
           Sedition
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           always
           thrust
           forward
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Mutiny
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           set
           up
           his
           Flag
           of
           Defiance
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           bestir
           himself
           with
           all
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Power
           against
           all
           Endeavours
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           ;
           did
           he
           not
           enflame
           and
           exasperate
           the
           Minds
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           against
           the
           Establisht
           way
           of
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           chuse
           rather
           than
           see
           it
           perfectly
           setled
           ,
           to
           let
           loose
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           the
           Turk
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           shew
           himself
           past
           all
           hopes
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           his
           incorrigible
           Boldness
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           allowed
           some
           Grains
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Tenderness
           .
           But
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Person
           of
           such
           a
           gangren'd
           Temper
           and
           malignant
           Spirit
           ,
           no
           body
           that
           is
           not
           concerned
           and
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           guilt
           himself
           ,
           can
           ever
           be
           concerned
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Caitiff
           spared
           .
           Especially
           when
           by
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Pragmaticalness
           he
           has
           advanced
           himself
           to
           some
           considerable
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           with
           his
           Party
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           great
           Numbers
           of
           silly
           People
           run
           greedily
           into
           Schismatical
           courses
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           
             J.
             O.
          
           steers
           and
           
           drives
           them
           .
           He
           is
           (
           to
           his
           great
           content
           )
           become
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           Oracle
           of
           the
           separate
           Churches
           ;
           and
           is
           consulted
           in
           all
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Projects
           of
           Anarchy
           ;
           and
           his
           bare
           Authority
           and
           Nod
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           Disciples
           a
           satisfactory
           Determination
           of
           all
           Enquiries
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           fit
           ,
           but
           necessary
           to
           take
           down
           such
           an
           aspiring
           Mind
           from
           its
           heighth
           and
           loftiness
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           all
           his
           demure
           and
           hypocritical
           Disguises
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           him
           to
           the
           deluded
           People
           in
           his
           own
           Colours
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           disabuse
           them
           ,
           by
           letting
           them
           see
           that
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           his
           Tumultuatingness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           .
           I
           ever
           had
           so
           good
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           well-meaning
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           sort
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           great
           Multitudes
           would
           quickly
           return
           to
           themselves
           and
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           did
           they
           but
           see
           into
           the
           Dishonesty
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Designs
           of
           their
           Practices
           :
           and
           I
           can
           scarce
           judge
           so
           severely
           of
           any
           Member
           of
           his
           own
           Rendevouz
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           he
           would
           ever
           have
           entrusted
           his
           Soul
           and
           its
           Eternal
           Interest
           to
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           understood
           the
           Rankness
           of
           his
           Blasphemies
           against
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           And
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Arts
           they
           make
           use
           of
           to
           keep
           their
           People
           fast
           to
           their
           Communion
           ,
           viz.
           To
           bar
           up
           their
           Minds
           against
           all
           ways
           
           of
           being
           undeceived
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           but
           light
           upon
           a
           Book
           that
           reflects
           upon
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           it
           is
           immediately
           wrested
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           frighted
           from
           perusing
           it
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           inform
           them
           )
           it
           is
           stuff't
           with
           nothing
           but
           Railing
           ,
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           Ungodly
           Opinions
           .
           But
           were
           they
           so
           hardy
           as
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           frightful
           Tales
           ,
           to
           examine
           and
           judge
           impartially
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           their
           Conventicles
           would
           quickly
           moulder
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           suddainly
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           :
           so
           that
           at
           last
           nothing
           will
           be
           found
           more
           serviceable
           towards
           the
           cure
           of
           our
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           than
           to
           deal
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           acquainting
           them
           with
           the
           Blasphemous
           Doctrines
           and
           Seditious
           Practices
           of
           these
           Achitophels
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           would
           advise
           
             J.
             O.
          
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           forbear
           all
           Publick
           Attempts
           against
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           all
           the
           Rebuke
           he
           has
           hitherto
           suffered
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           the
           beginnings
           of
           his
           sorrows
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Sledge
           oftner
           than
           he
           is
           aware
           of
           :
           for
           if
           he
           be
           not
           taken
           down
           with
           open
           and
           continual
           Disgraces
           ,
           his
           Pride
           will
           quickly
           grow
           raging
           and
           insupportable
           .
           I
           know
           he
           will
           complain
           of
           this
           as
           the
           most
           intemperate
           Language
           that
           was
           ever
           poured
           upon
           him
           by
           any
           Adversary
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           no
           matter
           for
           that
           ,
           
           as
           long
           as
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           proved
           them
           to
           be
           Words
           of
           Truth
           and
           Sobriety
           :
           they
           proceed
           not
           from
           Passion
           or
           Revenge
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           upright
           and
           composed
           Mind
           ,
           that
           upon
           mature
           Iudgment
           chuses
           this
           way
           of
           procedure
           as
           most
           proper
           and
           rational
           against
           such
           an
           enormous
           and
           irreclaimable
           Offendor
           .
           I
           have
           not
           skill
           enough
           in
           the
           Tricks
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           protest
           my
           Friendship
           and
           Charity
           to
           my
           Enemies
           in
           the
           coarsest
           Expressions
           of
           Rancour
           and
           Bitterness
           ;
           as
           this
           meek-spirited
           Man
           always
           does
           ,
           with
           heaping
           up
           all
           the
           Recriminations
           that
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           he
           might
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           retort
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           one
           breath
           vents
           his
           Malice
           ,
           and
           boasts
           his
           Charity
           :
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           demure
           way
           of
           darting
           his
           Revenge
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Genius
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Writings
           ,
           that
           Death
           it self
           would
           scarce
           be
           more
           disgustful
           ,
           than
           an
           hearty
           forgiveness
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           always
           issue
           out
           his
           Pardons
           with
           such
           spiteful
           and
           stabbing
           Intimations
           .
           But
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           love
           nothing
           more
           than
           a
           frank
           and
           an
           open
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           deal
           clearly
           and
           undisguisedly
           with
           all
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           having
           plainly
           enough
           told
           him
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           his
           own
           as
           to
           his
           Principles
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           to
           protest
           my
           unfeigned
           Love
           and
           Charity
           towards
           his
           Person
           ;
           I
           am
           too
           well
           ass●red
           of
           the
           Uprightness
           of
           my
           
           Purposes
           ,
           to
           condescend
           to
           such
           faint
           and
           mis-giving
           Expressions
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           diffidence
           of
           their
           own
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           puts
           Men
           upon
           such
           needless
           Appeals
           and
           Protestations
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           tax
           his
           private
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           ever
           will
           know
           ,
           for
           I
           scorn
           ever
           to
           enquire
           )
           he
           may
           live
           as
           becomes
           a
           good
           and
           an
           honest
           Man
           among
           his
           Neighbours
           and
           Acquaintance
           :
           the
           only
           thing
           I
           lay
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           is
           his
           insolent
           and
           unpardonable
           Behaviour
           towards
           the
           Publick
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           purely
           for
           the
           sake
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           I
           account
           with
           him
           so
           severely
           for
           his
           old
           Arrears
           .
           Which
           yet
           I
           should
           willingly
           have
           spared
           ,
           (
           so
           tender
           am
           I
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Good
           Nature
           and
           Civility
           ,
           even
           towards
           all
           that
           have
           forfeited
           their
           Right
           in
           them
           )
           could
           I
           ever
           have
           discovered
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           Integrity
           either
           in
           his
           Writings
           or
           Actions
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           tokens
           of
           Repentance
           for
           his
           former
           Crimes
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           hope
           for
           his
           future
           Reformation
           :
           but
           when
           nothing
           appears
           but
           reprobate
           Hardness
           and
           Impenitence
           ,
           and
           an
           obstinate
           persisting
           in
           his
           old
           Rancour
           ,
           his
           case
           is
           desperate
           ;
           and
           when
           Men
           are
           past
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           past
           Mercy
           too
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           having
           done
           him
           Right
           ,
           and
           his
           Pamphlet
           Reason
           ,
           and
           prevented
           the
           Design
           of
           escaping
           the
           Disgrace
           of
           his
           Overthrow
           ,
           by
           sending
           abroad
           new
           Challenges
           before
           he
           had
           discharged
           himself
           of
           his
           old
           Engagements
           ;
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           was
           entring
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           in
           my
           way
           to
           divert
           me
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           To
           consider
           what
           likelihood
           ,
           or
           how
           much
           Danger
           there
           is
           of
           the
           Return
           of
           Popery
           into
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           ,
           but
           the
           Nonconformists
           boisterous
           and
           unreasonable
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           that
           be
           Re-erected
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           the
           Ruines
           of
           this
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           this
           stands
           in
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           it
           will
           easily
           beat
           back
           and
           baffle
           all
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Adherents
           .
           Our
           Reformation
           is
           Establisht
           upon
           such
           unblameable
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Learning
           and
           Wit
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           was
           never
           able
           to
           fasten
           any
           Reproach
           or
           Dishonour
           upon
           the
           Constitution
           it self
           ;
           and
           next
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Cause
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           so
           unequally
           managed
           as
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Romanists
           ;
           their
           most
           plausible
           Reasonings
           are
           evidently
           
           no
           better
           than
           little
           Tricks
           and
           Sophisms
           ,
           and
           seem
           intended
           by
           themselves
           rather
           to
           abuse
           the
           Simple
           ,
           than
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Wise
           :
           in
           so
           much
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hardly
           credible
           that
           those
           Persons
           who
           have
           lately
           appeared
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           can
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           seeming
           Zeal
           and
           Earnestness
           ,
           be
           really
           in
           good
           earnest
           in
           their
           Pretences
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           somewhat
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           Confidence
           to
           suppose
           the
           World
           should
           be
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           think
           them
           so
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           boast
           such
           idle
           talk
           for
           Demonstration
           ,
           as
           themselves
           (
           unless
           their
           Skulls
           are
           stufft
           with
           Mud
           and
           Saw-Dust
           )
           cannot
           but
           know
           to
           be
           meer
           Trifling
           ,
           and
           arrant
           Sophistry
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           every
           Cause
           must
           be
           defended
           as
           it
           can
           ;
           their
           Innovations
           are
           so
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Reformation
           so
           apparently
           Apostolical
           ,
           that
           those
           People
           must
           needs
           argue
           at
           a
           strangely
           wild
           rate
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           Demonstrating
           against
           Experience
           and
           Ocular
           Inspection
           ;
           and
           nothing
           could
           preserve
           them
           from
           being
           hiss'd
           out
           of
           the
           Pit
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           extreamly
           confident
           ,
           and
           most
           Readers
           sufficiently
           ignorant
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           may
           safely
           defie
           all
           their
           Opposition
           ,
           she
           does
           not
           stand
           upon
           such
           trembling
           Foundations
           as
           to
           be
           thrust
           down
           with
           Bullrush-spears
           ,
           with
           sure
           Footings
           ,
           and
           Oral
           Traditions
           ,
           with
           Labyrinths
           and
           Castles
           in
           the
           Air.
           If
           there
           
           be
           any
           danger
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           lies
           more
           remote
           and
           out
           of
           view
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           they
           get
           any
           Ground
           or
           Advantage
           of
           us
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           bound
           to
           make
           their
           Acknowledgments
           to
           the
           Puritans
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Assistance
           .
           Not
           that
           these
           are
           a
           whit
           more
           considerable
           and
           dead-doing
           Enemy
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           they
           are
           Triflers
           beyond
           contempt
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           in
           their
           mighty
           Zeal
           done
           their
           poor
           utmost
           ,
           and
           spent
           all
           their
           Ammunition
           ,
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           very
           splenetick
           that
           can
           refrain
           from
           laughing
           at
           the
           folly
           and
           the
           childishness
           of
           their
           Attempts
           .
           No
           ,
           their
           strength
           lies
           in
           other
           Weapons
           ,
           and
           their
           danger
           arises
           from
           other
           Interests
           ;
           their
           Faction
           may
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           Instruments
           to
           dissolve
           and
           unravel
           the
           establish'd
           frame
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           never
           be
           able
           to
           set
           up
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Models
           ,
           and
           crazy
           Fancies
           in
           lieu
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           are
           too
           humorous
           and
           extravagant
           ,
           ever
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           practice
           ;
           a
           little
           Experience
           quickly
           brought
           them
           all
           into
           the
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           pleasant
           speciacle
           to
           see
           either
           the
           Classical
           or
           the
           Congregational
           Discipline
           Establish'd
           by
           Authothority
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           they
           are
           only
           excellent
           at
           their
           old
           Destruction-Work
           ;
           and
           beside
           that
           ,
           their
           Conceits
           are
           too
           freakish
           to
           be
           ever
           setled
           upon
           any
           lasting
           bottom
           ;
           they
           will
           always
           be
           supplanting
           each
           other
           by
           their
           mutual
           Squabbles
           
           and
           Animosities
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           they
           can
           never
           compass
           their
           own
           giddy
           Designs
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           perpetual
           and
           restless
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           possibly
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           its
           utter
           Ruine
           and
           Dissolution
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           Change
           may
           probably
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Introduction
           of
           Popery
           :
           And
           this
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           effected
           by
           these
           Means
           ,
           and
           upon
           these
           Accounts
           .
        
         
           I.
           By
           creating
           Disorders
           and
           Disturbances
           in
           the
           State
           :
           For
           the
           present
           Fanaticks
           are
           so
           little
           Friends
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           that
           their
           Enmity
           to
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           main
           Grounds
           of
           their
           Quarrel
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           are
           generally
           fermented
           with
           a
           Republican
           Leven
           ,
           and
           are
           faln
           out
           with
           Monarchy
           it self
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Instruments
           and
           Supports
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           and
           no
           Liberty
           with
           them
           either
           of
           the
           Subject
           o●
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           mighty
           piece
           of
           their
           Zeal
           and
           their
           Project
           to
           reform
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           the
           Platform
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           T
           is
           the
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           that
           is
           the
           strongest
           Band
           and
           Endearment
           of
           the
           present
           Schism
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           Agents
           in
           and
           for
           Conventicles
           ,
           are
           Officers
           and
           Chaplains
           of
           the
           old
           Army
           .
           And
           the
           warmest
           and
           most
           zealous
           of
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           given
           the
           World
           no
           great
           
           ground
           to
           suspect
           ,
           either
           from
           their
           profess'd
           Principles
           or
           open
           Practices
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           the
           least
           Concern
           or
           Tenderness
           for
           Religion
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           only
           plausible
           Device
           that
           is
           left
           them
           ,
           to
           rally
           and
           randevouz
           the
           People
           of
           God
           into
           a
           Body
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           distinct
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           so
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           always
           ready
           and
           prepared
           for
           their
           Purposes
           ;
           that
           if
           ever
           they
           may
           gain
           any
           hopes
           or
           advantages
           of
           recovering
           the
           Kings
           Power
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishops
           Lands
           ,
           (
           for
           confident
           Men
           despair
           of
           nothing
           )
           they
           may
           play
           the
           holy
           Brotherhood
           upon
           Demands
           and
           Attempts
           either
           of
           the
           old
           or
           some
           other
           new
           thorough-godly
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           enrage
           their
           Fiery
           Spirits
           against
           the
           Abominations
           and
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Whore
           and
           Antichrist
           .
           Though
           the
           danger
           here
           is
           not
           very
           formidable
           ,
           because
           Fanaticism
           it self
           is
           so
           much
           worn
           into
           Contempt
           ,
           (
           unless
           among
           the
           meer
           Rabble
           )
           that
           't
           is
           never
           likely
           to
           gather
           strength
           enough
           to
           grapple
           with
           the
           Royal
           Power
           ;
           but
           yet
           whatsoever
           Power
           it
           has
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           have
           any
           )
           lies
           in
           the
           Old
           Army
           and
           the
           Old
           Cause
           .
           And
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           true
           Patriots
           of
           the
           
             Godly
             Party
          
           in
           every
           County
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           generally
           such
           Persons
           as
           were
           never
           much
           concerned
           to
           give
           his
           Majesty
           any
           great
           assurance
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           and
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           very
           few
           (
           if
           any
           )
           of
           any
           considerable
           Interest
           or
           Estate
           among
           
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           raised
           by
           Plunder
           and
           Sequestration
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           Party
           are
           only
           the
           Remainders
           of
           the
           old
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           Republican
           Faction
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           profess
           no
           great
           kindness
           to
           Monarchy
           or
           Sovereign
           Princes
           .
           These
           that
           are
           so
           stein'd
           with
           Guilt
           and
           Disloyalty
           ,
           are
           they
           that
           are
           every
           where
           so
           zealous
           to
           make
           their
           Cabals
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           their
           Musters
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Cause
           and
           themselves
           above
           despair
           ,
           by
           keeping
           up
           a
           factious
           and
           discontented
           Party
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           ever
           opportunity
           should
           favour
           them
           ,
           may
           have
           Strength
           and
           Interest
           enough
           to
           act
           over
           their
           old
           Designs
           of
           Zeal
           and
           Reformation
           .
           Now
           at
           present
           it
           is
           the
           Way
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           these
           Men
           to
           bend
           all
           their
           Forces
           against
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           State
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           disguise
           their
           Intentions
           ,
           but
           to
           remove
           the
           main
           hindrance
           of
           their
           Designs
           .
        
         
           For
           't
           is
           the
           Church
           that
           is
           the
           best
           part
           of
           every
           Commonwealth
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           Projects
           are
           tried
           ,
           Religion
           is
           the
           best
           Security
           of
           Peace
           and
           Obedience
           :
           The
           Power
           of
           Princes
           would
           be
           but
           a
           very
           precarious
           thing
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           all
           Government
           does
           and
           must
           owe
           its
           quiet
           and
           continuance
           to
           the
           Churches
           Patronage
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           Authority
           that
           has
           over
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           chiefly
           keeps
           the
           Crown
           upon
           
           the
           Princes
           Head
           ,
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Restraints
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           are
           tied
           on
           by
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Man
           would
           be
           a
           monstrously
           wild
           and
           ungovernable
           Creature
           .
           For
           though
           the
           World
           be
           kept
           in
           some
           tolerable
           Order
           ,
           notwithstanding
           there
           are
           too
           many
           Persons
           in
           it
           of
           Atheistical
           and
           Irreligious
           Principles
           ,
           yet
           of
           all
           Subjects
           these
           are
           the
           most
           dangerous
           and
           disloyal
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           bring
           them
           under
           any
           effectual
           Engagements
           of
           Duty
           and
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           all
           Seditions
           and
           Treasons
           are
           headed
           and
           managed
           by
           such
           Leaders
           :
           At
           least
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           so
           very
           much
           mischief
           ,
           because
           their
           Party
           is
           not
           very
           considerable
           ;
           yet
           were
           all
           Mankind
           of
           their
           Humour
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           insecure
           and
           destitute
           of
           help
           than
           the
           Condition
           of
           Princes
           ,
           because
           no
           Man
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           could
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           think
           himself
           any
           way
           obliged
           to
           venture
           Life
           and
           Fortune
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           Interest
           ;
           and
           whenever
           they
           are
           attempted
           ,
           Subjects
           would
           be
           determined
           as
           to
           their
           Loyalty
           by
           the
           chance
           of
           Success
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           antecedent
           Obligations
           ;
           and
           whenever
           the
           Princes
           Affairs
           were
           brought
           into
           any
           straight
           or
           danger
           ,
           they
           must
           leave
           him
           to
           shift
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           revolt
           to
           an
           Usurper
           for
           their
           own
           Safety
           
           and
           Interest
           .
           But
           those
           only
           are
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           true
           Friends
           and
           Servants
           to
           the
           Establisht
           Government
           ,
           that
           think
           it
           their
           Duty
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           Prince
           in
           all
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           and
           serve
           him
           against
           all
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           their
           Numbers
           every
           where
           that
           keep
           the
           World
           in
           that
           little
           order
           and
           security
           that
           it
           enjoys
           :
           for
           beside
           the
           useful
           and
           advantagious
           Offices
           that
           they
           do
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           their
           own
           immediate
           Service
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           known
           and
           sworn
           Fidelity
           that
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           keeps
           back
           wicked
           and
           seditious
           Men
           from
           attempting
           it
           too
           lightly
           .
           Every
           aspiring
           Mind
           ,
           or
           neglected
           Grandee
           ,
           would
           be
           presently
           venturing
           at
           the
           Throne
           ,
           if
           it
           stood
           naked
           and
           unguarded
           of
           the
           Assistances
           of
           Loyalty
           :
           but
           when
           they
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           their
           Designs
           may
           succeed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           so
           strong
           a
           Party
           unalterably
           resolved
           to
           make
           Head
           against
           them
           and
           all
           their
           Attempts
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           that
           chiefly
           makes
           such
           Projects
           and
           Practices
           not
           so
           very
           frequent
           or
           easie
           .
           Now
           't
           is
           nothing
           but
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           that
           can
           awe
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           to
           any
           sense
           of
           this
           Duty
           ;
           and
           they
           ever
           are
           ,
           and
           ever
           must
           be
           Govern'd
           by
           Ecclesiasticks
           ;
           other
           Persons
           may
           tamper
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           inveigle
           some
           stragling
           People
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           sober
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           chuse
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           their
           Conduct
           ,
           
           whose
           Publick
           Profession
           it
           is
           to
           guide
           Souls
           ,
           and
           instruct
           Consciences
           :
           so
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           do
           all
           Princes
           plainly
           owe
           the
           main
           Strength
           and
           Seourity
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           This
           Obligation
           of
           kindness
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Civil
           States
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           as
           they
           discountenance
           the
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           much
           do
           they
           disadvantage
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           .
           But
           this
           reason
           of
           State
           is
           of
           greater
           force
           and
           more
           peculiar
           usefulness
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           Nation
           is
           manifestly
           divided
           into
           two
           opposite
           Parties
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           :
           The
           former
           whereof
           is
           the
           greatest
           Example
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           ever
           appeared
           in
           the
           Christian
           World.
           Its
           Clergy
           are
           the
           most
           Zealous
           Assertours
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           ;
           they
           have
           all
           along
           undauntedly
           maintain'd
           their
           Supremacy
           against
           all
           Assaults
           and
           Invasions
           ,
           they
           have
           possest
           the
           Peoples
           Conscienecs
           with
           a
           religious
           Awe
           and
           Reverence
           of
           Government
           ;
           they
           have
           restrained
           them
           from
           all
           Attempts
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           of
           taking
           up
           Arms
           upon
           any
           Pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           under
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           dreadful
           Penalties
           ,
           they
           have
           secured
           them
           from
           being
           abused
           with
           the
           Impostures
           of
           Zeal
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           have
           carefully
           
           prevented
           all
           the
           Shifts
           and
           Excuses
           of
           Disobedience
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           have
           made
           Subjection
           a
           prime
           and
           indispensable
           Duty
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           evacuate
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           by
           juggling
           Reserves
           and
           Limitations
           .
           And
           thus
           are
           the
           People
           train'd
           up
           in
           a
           Conscience
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           in
           together
           with
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           strongly
           principled
           against
           the
           hateful
           sin
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           against
           Witchcraft
           or
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           of
           this
           our
           Princes
           have
           had
           sufficient
           proof
           and
           experience
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           They
           have
           ever
           found
           all
           their
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           modest
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           troubled
           with
           Disputes
           and
           Remonstrances
           ,
           Plots
           and
           Disturbances
           from
           any
           of
           her
           Friends
           .
           And
           when
           Rebellion
           broke
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Power
           was
           invaded
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           with
           what
           Zeal
           and
           Devotion
           did
           they
           appear
           in
           its
           Defence
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           Recovery
           ?
           and
           what
           Numbers
           sacrificed
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           out
           of
           meer
           sense
           of
           Duty
           and
           Allegiance
           ?
           For
           though
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           might
           engage
           themselves
           in
           the
           Royal
           Cause
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           manifest
           from
           too
           many
           sad
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           and
           hearty
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           acted
           by
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           whilst
           others
           might
           be
           bought
           over
           by
           the
           Rebels
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           no
           Temptation
           could
           prevail
           
           upon
           their
           Minds
           :
           but
           they
           were
           constant
           and
           impregnable
           in
           all
           Conditions
           .
           They
           forsake
           their
           Prince
           !
           You
           must
           first
           force
           them
           to
           renounce
           their
           Faith
           ;
           their
           Loyalty
           stands
           upon
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           Martyrs
           as
           well
           as
           Souldiers
           for
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Service
           .
           This
           is
           the
           peculiar
           Genius
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           distinguishing
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           far
           do
           they
           work
           in
           them
           this
           religious
           and
           awful
           Regard
           toward
           Sovereign
           Princes
           .
           And
           though
           sometimes
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           other
           Reasons
           and
           Motives
           to
           determine
           them
           to
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           no
           Enforcements
           so
           powerful
           and
           irresistible
           as
           Convictions
           of
           Conscience
           :
           All
           others
           may
           and
           often
           do
           fail
           ,
           but
           this
           never
           can
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           for
           the
           dissenting
           Party
           ,
           their
           Religion
           spends
           it self
           another
           way
           ;
           their
           Preachers
           fill
           the
           Peoples
           Heads
           with
           Wind
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           possess
           their
           Fancies
           with
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           and
           spend
           most
           of
           their
           Pulpit-sweat
           in
           making
           a
           noise
           about
           Faith
           ,
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           Attendance
           upon
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           they
           manage
           them
           )
           with
           some
           other
           fluttering
           and
           Romantick
           Stories
           ,
           serve
           only
           to
           appease
           their
           natural
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           stroak
           them
           into
           a
           very
           civil
           and
           kind
           Opinion
           of
           themselves
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Duty
           
           of
           Respect
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Superiours
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           Paultry
           Moral
           Vertue
           )
           it
           is
           a
           Topick
           that
           has
           very
           little
           or
           no
           place
           among
           their
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Scripture
           be
           so
           very
           plain
           and
           pregnant
           in
           this
           Article
           ,
           and
           abounds
           with
           so
           many
           clear
           and
           express
           Determinations
           of
           the
           indispensableness
           of
           the
           Duty
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           rarely
           find
           either
           a
           Text
           or
           an
           Occasion
           (
           as
           many
           as
           there
           are
           of
           both
           )
           to
           discourse
           it
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           recommend
           it
           to
           their
           People
           :
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           so
           falls
           out
           that
           they
           cannot
           avoid
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           hard
           shift
           but
           before
           they
           have
           done
           they
           will
           be
           too
           cunning
           for
           their
           Text
           ;
           for
           be
           that
           never
           so
           plain
           and
           positive
           ,
           they
           will
           so
           over-reach
           and
           draw
           it
           in
           with
           Tricks
           and
           Distinctions
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           part
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           wheel'd
           about
           to
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           side
           .
           They
           still
           Preach
           Obedience
           with
           so
           much
           Caution
           ,
           and
           under
           so
           many
           Reserves
           ,
           as
           utterly
           abates
           its
           Obligation
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           the
           People
           so
           tender
           and
           timorous
           of
           their
           own
           Complyance
           ,
           and
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           scarce
           more
           afraid
           of
           doing
           what
           God
           has
           expresly
           forbidden
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           of
           what
           the
           Magistrate
           expresly
           requires
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           dispense
           with
           their
           Duty
           and
           Obedience
           towards
           their
           Governours
           ,
           upon
           no
           greater
           or
           wiser
           Pretence
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           only
           fear
           and
           suspect
           
           lest
           possibly
           their
           Commands
           should
           cross
           with
           the
           Divino
           Laws
           :
           And
           they
           are
           exhorted
           above
           all
           things
           to
           keep
           their
           Consciences
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           themselves
           )
           free
           from
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           all
           Humane
           Powers
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           they
           are
           forbidden
           to
           make
           any
           Conscience
           of
           Subjection
           to
           Princes
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           only
           Conscience
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Laws
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           that
           be
           exempt
           ,
           the
           whole
           Man
           is
           at
           Liberty
           .
           And
           how
           little
           sense
           they
           have
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           or
           concern
           to
           discharge
           it
           ,
           is
           very
           observable
           from
           their
           own
           most
           publick
           &
           solemn
           Devotions
           ,
           where
           though
           they
           strain
           and
           wink
           hard
           for
           the
           largest
           and
           foulest
           Confessions
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           arreign
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           Crimes
           they
           can
           think
           of
           ,
           and
           rake
           together
           ,
           whether
           they
           ever
           did
           or
           did
           not
           commit
           them
           :
           And
           withal
           ,
           though
           most
           of
           them
           be
           pretty
           well
           concerned
           in
           the
           Guilt
           of
           this
           Wickedness
           ,
           (
           if
           a
           Wickedness
           at
           all
           )
           yet
           it
           has
           no
           place
           in
           their
           Catalogues
           of
           Vice
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           deign
           so
           much
           as
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           beg
           his
           pardon
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           yet
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           so
           much
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           but
           among
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           shrewd
           ground
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           when
           People
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           tender
           in
           all
           other
           Cases
           ,
           are
           so
           sullen
           and
           insensible
           in
           this
           .
           Nay
           ,
           (
           what
           is
           worse
           than
           all
           this
           )
           they
           instruct
           the
           People
           in
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Pretences
           of
           
           Disloyalty
           ;
           for
           Rebellion
           never
           appears
           bare-faced
           ,
           but
           always
           comes
           forth
           mask'd
           with
           popular
           and
           plausible
           Demands
           ;
           now
           they
           furnish
           them
           with
           such
           Principles
           and
           Maxims
           ,
           as
           will
           easily
           excuse
           all
           Disorders
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Preservation
           o●
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           their
           Fundamental
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           Prince
           (
           by
           no
           means
           !
           )
           but
           against
           his
           evil
           Council
           .
           And
           whenever
           they
           have
           a
           Mind
           to
           make
           Trial
           of
           their
           Princes
           Patience
           or
           Courage
           ,
           they
           are
           provided
           with
           Aphorisms
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           warrant
           all
           the
           Pranks
           and
           Frolicks
           of
           the
           Experiment
           .
           This
           has
           been
           often
           enough
           ,
           and
           from
           time
           to
           time
           represented
           to
           the
           Publick
           :
           but
           if
           we
           will
           not
           attend
           to
           other
           Mens
           Information
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           mad
           and
           wilful
           sottishness
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           wink
           against
           our
           own
           smarting
           and
           dear-bought
           Experience
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           we
           must
           shamefully
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           put
           any
           Confidence
           in
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           these
           holy
           Men.
           For
           their
           Practices
           have
           never
           shamed
           their
           Principles
           ;
           and
           though
           some
           of
           them
           are
           so
           modest
           as
           to
           excuse
           and
           deny
           their
           own
           Vertues
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           confest
           that
           they
           have
           never
           failed
           to
           behave
           themselves
           as
           becomes
           the
           holy
           Brotherhood
           .
           They
           have
           (
           like
           the
           great
           Hercules
           )
           from
           their
           very
           Cradle
           laid
           hold
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           affront
           and
           grapple
           with
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           they
           have
           always
           been
           forward
           
           to
           dispute
           and
           to
           abate
           the
           Sovereign
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           industrious
           to
           raise
           Iealousies
           against
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Integrity
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           And
           our
           Princes
           have
           all
           along
           complained
           of
           those
           Disrespects
           and
           Abuses
           that
           have
           been
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Puritan
           Party
           and
           its
           Abettors
           ,
           and
           have
           at
           length
           to
           some
           purpose
           felt
           the
           Kindness
           and
           Civility
           of
           these
           Right-godly
           and
           Religious
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           undeniable
           Character
           of
           the
           Leading
           Faction
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           all
           the
           other
           Clans
           and
           Sub-divisions
           ,
           they
           were
           meerly
           spawn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Disorders
           ,
           and
           bred
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Dregs
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           distinguished
           from
           any
           other
           Parties
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Confederated
           Zeal
           and
           Fierceness
           for
           the
           Republican
           Usurpation
           against
           Monarchy
           and
           
             C.
             S.
          
           and
           yet
           since
           his
           Majesties
           Restauration
           would
           never
           be
           provoked
           to
           make
           the
           least
           Acknowledgments
           of
           their
           former
           Disloyalty
           ,
           or
           to
           offer
           any
           Engagements
           of
           their
           future
           Allegiance
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           lay
           all
           this
           together
           ,
           (
           and
           ten
           times
           as
           much
           more
           that
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           omit
           in
           haste
           )
           and
           then
           consider
           how
           peaceable
           such
           People
           are
           likely
           to
           prove
           that
           are
           first
           poisoned
           with
           such
           Principles
           of
           Anarchy
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           then
           managed
           by
           Leaders
           of
           such
           bloody
           and
           ambitious
           Designs
           .
           The
           People
           themselves
           are
           of
           such
           a
           peevish
           and
           envious
           Humour
           ,
           both
           from
           their
           Temper
           
           and
           their
           Principles
           ,
           that
           no
           Government
           can
           ever
           please
           or
           oblige
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           that
           love
           to
           lie
           at
           catch
           for
           Opportunities
           of
           discontent
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           proud
           and
           peevish
           Minds
           if
           they
           can
           but
           affront
           their
           Superiours
           .
           This
           is
           the
           natural
           Genius
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Brotherhoods
           are
           made
           up
           of
           People
           of
           this
           Complexion
           ,
           and
           Men
           List
           themselves
           into
           the
           separated
           and
           discontented
           Churches
           only
           to
           gratifie
           this
           snarling
           and
           waspish
           Humour
           .
        
         
           Pride
           and
           Ill-nature
           are
           the
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           all
           their
           Zeal
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           rude
           and
           restive
           to
           Authority
           ,
           not
           always
           out
           of
           disaffection
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           wanton
           and
           sullen
           Humour
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           mighty
           Ease
           to
           their
           Spleens
           to
           vent
           their
           Censures
           and
           Contempts
           upon
           their
           Superiours
           ;
           nothing
           so
           much
           inclines
           them
           to
           Good-fellowship
           as
           had
           News
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           gay
           and
           frolick
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           only
           season
           of
           their
           Mirth
           and
           Iollity
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           chance
           to
           prove
           a
           Story
           ,
           they
           grow
           moody
           again
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           their
           old
           precise
           and
           surly
           Humour
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Master-piece
           of
           their
           Wit
           to
           make
           Satyrical
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Gazets
           and
           publick
           Narratives
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           concern
           of
           their
           Zeal
           and
           Passion
           ,
           to
           confute
           and
           discredit
           all
           Reports
           allowed
           of
           by
           Authority
           .
           This
           is
           so
           notorious
           in
           common
           Conversation
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           has
           been
           forced
           to
           check
           this
           sawcy
           
           and
           undutiful
           Demeanour
           by
           his
           Royal
           Proclamation
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           so
           long
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           they
           are
           grown
           too
           headstrong
           and
           incorrigible
           to
           be
           awed
           into
           a
           more
           modest
           behaviour
           by
           threatnings
           of
           severity
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           at
           last
           be
           found
           necessary
           to
           bridle
           their
           ungovern'd
           Tongues
           and
           Spirits
           with
           Pillories
           and
           Whipping-posts
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           more
           irksom
           and
           insufferable
           than
           to
           hear
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Discretion
           of
           the
           State
           so
           lavishly
           and
           familiarly
           censured
           by
           every
           pert
           and
           conceited
           Mechanick
           ?
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           their
           daily
           ●nd
           perpetual
           Employment
           ,
           to
           be
           ●olting
           or
           hinting
           their
           Iealousies
           and
           irreverent
           Refl●ctions
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           their
           management
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           in
           all
           Places
           and
           in
           all
           Companies
           .
           And
           I
           appeal
           to
           every
           Mans
           Experience
           ,
           whether
           he
           ever
           heard
           one
           kind
           word
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           one
           zealous
           Brother
           ,
           except
           in
           one
           case
           since
           his
           Majesties
           Return
           ;
           and
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           Observation
           of
           all
           sober
           Men
           will
           agree
           with
           my
           own
           ,
           that
           nothing
           comes
           from
           them
           with
           so
           costive
           a
           difficulty
           as
           a
           poor
           seeming
           approbation
           of
           any
           publick
           Proceedings
           .
           And
           they
           are
           now
           almost
           as
           free
           to
           bestow
           their
           good
           Words
           upon
           the
           Pope
           or
           the
           Prelates
           as
           upon
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           To
           this
           peevishness
           of
           their
           Hu●●urs
           ,
           I
           might
           add
           the
           restlesness
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           that
           is
           always
           displeased
           
           with
           the
           setled
           frame
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Alterations
           can
           satisfie
           .
           If
           you
           cond●scend
           to
           their
           first
           Demands
           ,
           you
           only
           encourage
           them
           to
           be
           making
           new
           Remonstrances
           ;
           appease
           all
           their
           old
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           immediately
           picking
           new
           Faults
           to
           be
           redressed
           .
           Their
           Reformation
           knows
           no
           limits
           ,
           but
           their
           Projects
           grow
           and
           improve
           with
           their
           Success
           .
           They
           that
           at
           first
           only
           request
           Indulgence
           ,
           will
           ,
           when
           strong
           enough
           ,
           demand
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           succeed
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           dispute
           Equality
           with
           the
           present
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           a
           while
           Superiority
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           last
           they
           will
           refuse
           to
           grant
           the
           same
           Indulgence
           that
           themselves
           at
           first
           requested
           .
           Thus
           to
           mention
           no
           body
           else
           ,
           Knox
           and
           his
           Confederates
           first
           Petition'd
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           then
           Threatned
           Her
           ,
           then
           Affronted
           Her
           ,
           then
           Rebelled
           against
           Her
           ,
           and
           then
           formally
           Deposed
           Her.
           And
           as
           Reformation
           always
           begins
           at
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           so
           it
           rarely
           ends
           but
           with
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           Innovation
           never
           stops
           at
           its
           first
           Proposals
           ,
           but
           new
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Projects
           ,
           and
           Interests
           ,
           perpetually
           arise
           out
           of
           new
           Events
           and
           Occurrences
           of
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           work
           succeeds
           ,
           it
           naturally
           improves
           into
           new
           Parties
           and
           Principles
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           it
           out-grows
           it self
           .
           And
           it
           was
           scarce
           ever
           known
           ,
           that
           Fanatick
           Zeal
           began
           to
           alter
           the
           present
           Setlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           ever
           
           ceased
           till
           it
           had
           involved
           State
           and
           all
           in
           Ruine
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           into
           what
           Freaks
           and
           Disorders
           People
           of
           such
           a
           factious
           and
           hot-headed
           temper
           may
           be
           transported
           by
           the
           crafty
           Insinuations
           of
           proud
           or
           factious
           Male-contents
           :
           it
           is
           but
           whispering
           some
           confident
           Iealousie
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           any
           unlucky
           Conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           they
           naturally
           break
           out
           into
           Tumult
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           their
           Minds
           are
           always
           prepared
           for
           Disturbance
           ,
           and
           easily
           take
           Fire
           upon
           every
           Opportunity
           ,
           and
           every
           Invitation
           .
           So
           that
           now
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           is
           altered
           ;
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           is
           not
           about
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           and
           Forms
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           (
           they
           have
           the
           least
           share
           in
           our
           Differences
           ,
           and
           are
           rather
           meer
           Pretences
           than
           any
           serious
           Causes
           of
           Discontent
           ;
           )
           but
           the
           Contest
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           real
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           is
           ,
           Which
           shall
           prevail
           ,
           Loyalty
           or
           Faction
           ?
           Whether
           it
           be
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Prince
           that
           Subjects
           should
           be
           Educated
           in
           a
           religious
           sense
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           all
           Superiours
           ,
           or
           whether
           in
           a
           dislike
           and
           disaffection
           to
           all
           Royal
           Dignity
           ?
           or
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           Whether
           such
           Preachers
           should
           be
           permitted
           the
           Liberty
           of
           making
           Proselytes
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           are
           seduced
           into
           their
           Communion
           ,
           are
           at
           the
           same
           time
           alienated
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           Listed
           into
           a
           Combination
           against
           it
           ?
           
           And
           yet
           these
           Men
           are
           so
           very
           foolish
           and
           presumptuous
           ,
           as
           to
           flatter
           themselves
           and
           their
           Followers
           with
           hopes
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Conversion
           to
           their
           Party
           ;
           and
           to
           suggest
           in
           their
           common
           and
           Coffee-House
           Discourses
           ,
           his
           secret
           Contempt
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           laughed
           at
           the
           Folly
           and
           Pedantry
           of
           all
           those
           that
           ventured
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           in
           his
           Service
           and
           for
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           look'd
           upon
           them
           as
           shallow
           and
           empty
           People
           that
           understand
           neither
           themselves
           nor
           their
           Interest
           ;
           but
           that
           those
           are
           the
           only
           shrewd
           and
           notable
           Men
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           management
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           much
           Wisdom
           and
           Dexterity
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           another
           Reading
           )
           so
           much
           Knavery
           and
           Hypocrisie
           as
           by
           right
           or
           wrong
           to
           work
           their
           own
           Advantage
           out
           of
           all
           Changes
           ,
           to
           secure
           their
           Preferments
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           contradictory
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           always
           to
           light
           so
           luckily
           as
           to
           improve
           their
           fortunes
           by
           all
           turns
           ,
           and
           grow
           great
           either
           by
           Rebellion
           or
           by
           Loyalty
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           them
           )
           as
           either
           of
           them
           luck'd
           to
           prosper
           ,
           and
           scrupled
           not
           to
           flatter
           an
           impudent
           Usurper
           ,
           nor
           to
           betray
           or
           murther
           their
           Lawful
           Sovereign
           ,
           as
           Times
           ,
           and
           Iunctures
           of
           Affairs
           advised
           them
           .
           Bold
           Men
           !
           that
           can
           so
           cheaply
           and
           so
           daringly
           undervalue
           their
           Princes
           Honour
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           think
           him
           so
           void
           not
           only
           of
           all
           Principles
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           but
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           as
           to
           
           despise
           his
           best
           (
           his
           only
           )
           Friends
           for
           being
           honest
           Men
           and
           good
           Subjects
           .
           But
           this
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           least
           Mercy
           or
           Tenderness
           to
           such
           proud
           and
           incorrigible
           Offenders
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           so
           much
           Vanity
           and
           Self-conceit
           to
           overpresume
           all
           things
           to
           their
           own
           favour
           .
           Let
           the
           Government
           but
           think
           it
           seasonable
           at
           any
           time
           to
           Reprieve
           them
           from
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           immediately
           start
           up
           into
           that
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           themselves
           the
           only
           Darlings
           and
           Favourites
           of
           the
           State
           :
           Let
           but
           the
           Publick
           Rods
           be
           a
           little
           removed
           from
           their
           Backs
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           presently
           full
           of
           Expectations
           to
           have
           them
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           If
           they
           are
           not
           always
           scourged
           and
           chastised
           ,
           they
           will
           grow
           sawey
           ,
           and
           must
           by
           all
           means
           become
           Cronies
           to
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           I
           must
           say
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           they
           serve
           his
           Majesty
           no
           worse
           than
           they
           served
           God
           Almighty
           ;
           for
           neither
           could
           he
           a
           little
           suspend
           the
           Execution
           of
           his
           Iustice
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           were
           such
           scandalous
           and
           refractory
           Delinquents
           against
           his
           Laws
           )
           but
           that
           must
           ,
           past
           all
           doubt
           and
           controversie
           ,
           declare
           him
           of
           their
           Side
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           must
           needs
           walk
           sweetly
           with
           his
           own
           People
           in
           ways
           of
           Plunder
           and
           Sequestration
           .
           But
           if
           that
           were
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           presume
           his
           Favour
           and
           Approbation
           ,
           be
           has
           (
           we
           may
           presume
           too
           )
           done
           enough
           since
           to
           clear
           his
           own
           
           Providence
           ,
           and
           dash
           their
           Confidence
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           assure
           themselves
           that
           his
           Majesty
           understands
           both
           himself
           and
           them
           too
           well
           to
           be
           over-fond
           of
           their
           Friendship
           ,
           or
           trust
           too
           confidently
           to
           their
           Good-will
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           be
           making
           such
           ill
           use
           of
           his
           Mercy
           as
           to
           insult
           over
           ,
           or
           to
           disrespect
           his
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           to
           their
           own
           cost
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           he
           too
           can
           call
           them
           to
           their
           Songs
           upon
           Sigionoth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Divine
           Providence
           :
           so
           that
           (
           unless
           we
           will
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           Iealousie
           as
           ungrounded
           and
           as
           unmannerly
           as
           their
           Presumption
           )
           we
           may
           rest
           satisfied
           in
           the
           present
           Security
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           a
           Wise
           and
           a
           Gracious
           Prince
           ;
           especially
           when
           beside
           the
           impregnable
           Confidence
           that
           we
           have
           from
           his
           own
           Inclinations
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           manifest
           that
           he
           can
           never
           forsake
           it
           either
           in
           Honour
           or
           Interest
           .
           But
           should
           it
           ever
           so
           happen
           hereafter
           that
           any
           King
           of
           England
           should
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           had
           at
           the
           same
           time
           as
           good
           resign
           up
           his
           Crown
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           already
           very
           plain
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           none
           heartily
           Loyal
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           so
           to
           that
           ;
           when
           't
           is
           so
           notorious
           from
           Experience
           ,
           that
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           never
           had
           any
           Cordial
           Friends
           but
           the
           Lovers
           of
           ,
           and
           Adherents
           to
           the
           Church-Interest
           ;
           and
           so
           evident
           from
           Mens
           Principles
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           shall
           have
           .
           
           And
           then
           what
           must
           become
           of
           that
           unhappy
           Prince
           ,
           that
           should
           deliver
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Rage
           and
           Rapine
           of
           its
           and
           his
           implacable
           Enemies
           ?
           He
           is
           in
           the
           very
           same
           forlorn
           condition
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           be
           were
           forced
           to
           flee
           from
           all
           his
           Friends
           to
           a
           Kirk-Army
           for
           Sanctuary
           and
           Protection
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           be
           is
           certainly
           Sold
           and
           Sacrificed
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           second
           way
           whereby
           the
           Fanatick
           Party
           may
           at
           last
           work
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Atheism
           and
           Irreligion
           ;
           Prophaness
           is
           in
           our
           days
           become
           as
           zealous
           and
           implacable
           a
           thing
           as
           Enthusiasin
           ,
           and
           Men
           are
           not
           content
           barely
           to
           neglect
           all
           acknowledgment
           of
           Duty
           to
           their
           Creator
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           have
           the
           Liberty
           to
           affront
           and
           defie
           him
           too
           :
           They
           scorn
           to
           be
           abused
           themselves
           with
           the
           Tales
           and
           Legends
           of
           Knavish
           Priests
           ,
           nor
           will
           they
           (
           great
           
             Heroes
             !
          
           )
           suffer
           the
           World
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           their
           bold
           and
           insolent
           Impostures
           .
           It
           is
           not
           by
           any
           means
           to
           be
           endured
           to
           see
           such
           despicable
           Fellows
           insult
           over
           the
           free-born
           Minds
           and
           well-bred
           Understandings
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           away
           with
           all
           their
           Superstitious
           Cheats
           and
           Fopperies
           ;
           they
           will
           undertake
           to
           instruct
           Mankind
           in
           wiser
           and
           more
           Gentleman-like
           Principles
           .
           And
           thus
           are
           these
           Caitiffs
           become
           as
           fierce
           and
           malicious
           Enemies
           to
           all
           Setlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           distempered
           and
           fiery
           sort
           
           of
           Fanaticks
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           piece
           Interest
           with
           any
           Party
           to
           pluck
           down
           any
           Church-faction
           that
           is
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           brisk
           and
           forward
           at
           hammering
           Reformation-work
           ,
           as
           the
           giddy
           &
           rascal
           Multitude
           ;
           and
           rather
           than
           the
           Cause
           should
           miscarry
           for
           want
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           they
           themselves
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           turn
           Preachers
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           nor
           (
           when
           the
           People
           are
           enraged
           )
           to
           lead
           them
           on
           to
           act
           it
           .
           The
           Atheists
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           because
           they
           expected
           nothing
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           resolved
           without
           any
           farther
           trouble
           to
           enjoy
           all
           the
           Comforts
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           never
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           Publick
           Cares
           and
           Concerns
           ,
           but
           studied
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           an
           idle
           ,
           a
           jolly
           ,
           and
           a
           pleasant
           Life
           ;
           and
           minded
           nothing
           but
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Poetry
           :
           But
           those
           of
           our
           Age
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           Devillish
           and
           Malicious
           Wretches
           ,
           whose
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           Minds
           make
           them
           love
           Mischief
           for
           Mischiefs
           sake
           ;
           they
           have
           so
           mean
           an
           opinion
           of
           other
           Men
           in
           comparison
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           treat
           them
           just
           after
           the
           same
           rate
           as
           we
           do
           Insects
           and
           Vermin
           ;
           and
           will
           for
           the
           ostentation
           of
           their
           own
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           sport
           themselves
           in
           those
           Miseries
           and
           Ruines
           they
           are
           able
           to
           draw
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           destroy
           Kingdoms
           ,
           if
           it
           lie
           in
           their
           Power
           ,
           only
           to
           gratifie
           their
           Insolence
           :
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           rankest
           Principles
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Ill-nature
           
           lie
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           Irreligion
           .
           They
           are
           ,
           taught
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           use
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           Fraud
           and
           Violence
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           their
           own
           Power
           and
           Safety
           ;
           that
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           enormous
           Injuries
           they
           do
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           they
           fear'd
           ,
           and
           that
           fear
           is
           their
           only
           security
           ;
           and
           the
           result
           of
           all
           their
           Principles
           is
           ,
           That
           every
           Wise
           Man
           will
           by
           any
           means
           consult
           his
           own
           Interest
           and
           Security
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Interest
           and
           Security
           consists
           chiefly
           in
           the
           prebeminence
           of
           his
           Strength
           above
           other
           Men
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           more
           he
           oppresses
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           acts
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Principles
           of
           Wisdom
           .
           And
           then
           being
           insolent
           as
           well
           as
           ill-natured
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           what
           Mischiefs
           they
           do
           out
           of
           meer
           Humour
           and
           Wantonness
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           extravagant
           they
           are
           in
           their
           Injuries
           and
           Oppressions
           ,
           their
           Power
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           they
           scorn
           an
           ordinary
           Vice
           almost
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           can
           invent
           any
           new
           and
           unheard-of
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           Vulgar
           Sinners
           have
           not
           the
           Wit
           to
           light
           upon
           ,
           nor
           the
           Courage
           to
           venture
           at
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           heighth
           of
           Bravery
           ,
           and
           only
           fit
           to
           be
           attempted
           by
           Men
           of
           their
           Parts
           and
           Breeding
           :
           so
           that
           they
           love
           Mischief
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           as
           the
           Devils
           do
           ,
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           (
           and
           that
           is
           almost
           as
           bad
           )
           out
           of
           Pride
           and
           Singularity
           ;
           they
           cannot
           brook
           it
           
           to
           be
           inferiour
           to
           any
           Man
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           they
           pleased
           to
           pretend
           to
           every
           thing
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           can
           be
           no
           real
           Friends
           to
           any
           Government
           ,
           only
           because
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           Power
           did
           not
           happen
           to
           fall
           to
           their
           share
           ;
           and
           they
           can
           never
           have
           any
           hearty
           kindness
           for
           their
           Prince
           ,
           though
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           because
           he
           is
           their
           Superiour
           ;
           a
           little
           affront
           or
           neglect
           from
           him
           ,
           shall
           disoblige
           them
           for
           ever
           :
           they
           are
           implacable
           in
           their
           revenge
           ,
           and
           every
           slight
           displeasure
           immediately
           puts
           them
           upon
           nothing
           less
           than
           thoughts
           of
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           great
           Object
           of
           their
           Hatred
           and
           Indignation
           ,
           is
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           ;
           their
           proud
           Spirits
           cannot
           bear
           it
           to
           see
           such
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           Fellows
           brave
           it
           with
           so
           much
           Awe
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Peoples
           but
           they
           are
           past
           all
           patience
           that
           they
           should
           dare
           to
           pretend
           to
           vie
           Wisdom
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           undertake
           publickly
           to
           convict
           such
           mighty
           Wits
           of
           Folly
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           prevail
           so
           far
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           popular
           Scorn
           and
           Infamy
           :
           for
           't
           is
           manifest
           that
           their
           Principles
           will
           never
           much
           take
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           work't
           off
           from
           their
           natural
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           keep
           the
           strongest
           Party
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           Opposition
           ;
           and
           whoever
           attempts
           against
           it
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           run
           down
           with
           Reproach
           and
           
           Disgrace
           ;
           and
           that
           transports
           them
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           contemptuously
           kept
           under
           by
           ignorant
           and
           ill-bred
           Fops
           ;
           and
           it
           becomes
           the
           great
           exercise
           of
           their
           Wit
           and
           their
           Drink
           to
           entertain
           the
           Company
           with
           pleasant
           Stories
           of
           Priests
           and
           Black-coats
           .
           This
           humour
           has
           prevail'd
           so
           far
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           beyond
           what
           it
           could
           ever
           arrive
           to
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           in
           some
           degree
           Gentile
           and
           fashionable
           ;
           every
           Man
           now
           has
           Wit
           and
           Pride
           enough
           to
           despise
           a
           Parson
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           no
           Vertuoso
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           in
           his
           common
           and
           Table-talk
           call
           and
           prove
           them
           Cheats
           and
           Impostors
           ;
           and
           some
           Persons
           that
           one
           would
           think
           should
           have
           more
           Breeding
           or
           more
           Sobriety
           ,
           affect
           the
           extravagance
           out
           of
           meer
           wantonness
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           are
           no
           declared
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           yet
           well
           enough
           content
           for
           other
           reasons
           to
           have
           its
           Officers
           kept
           low
           and
           despicable
           ;
           but
           for
           some
           reason
           or
           other
           they
           meet
           with
           disrespect
           enough
           on
           all
           hands
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           though
           this
           ill
           usage
           signifies
           very
           little
           to
           those
           against
           whom
           it
           is
           intended
           ,
           because
           it
           falls
           upon
           an
           Order
           of
           Men
           that
           are
           above
           its
           regard
           and
           resentment
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           know
           themselves
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           contempt
           but
           what
           Sacriledge
           has
           made
           unavoidable
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           take
           them
           under
           all
           the
           Disadvantages
           that
           Plunder
           ,
           and
           Robbery
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           (
           as
           some
           Men
           have
           managed
           
           it
           )
           has
           brought
           upon
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           at
           this
           very
           time
           vastly
           the
           farthest
           off
           from
           being
           justly
           contemptible
           (
           to
           mention
           no
           other
           Order
           or
           Profession
           of
           Men
           )
           of
           any
           Clergy
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           the
           preheminence
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           clears
           the
           comparison
           from
           all
           possible
           suspicion
           of
           its
           being
           either
           proud
           or
           odious
           :
           But
           though
           this
           unkindness
           be
           able
           to
           do
           them
           so
           little
           harm
           ,
           yet
           it
           falls
           very
           heavy
           in
           its
           mischievous
           Consequences
           upon
           the
           Publick
           .
           For
           all
           wise
           States
           have
           hitherto
           always
           given
           the
           deepest
           respect
           to
           the
           Presidents
           of
           the
           sacred
           Rites
           ,
           and
           setled
           the
           greatest
           Priviledges
           and
           Immunities
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           Reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Ends
           of
           Devotion
           .
           In
           that
           no
           Government
           can
           support
           it self
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Religion
           is
           ever
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Power
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           its
           Esteem
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           all
           other
           Arts
           ,
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           Professions
           )
           depends
           upon
           the
           Reputation
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           dispense
           its
           Mysteries
           and
           Publick
           Solemnities
           ;
           they
           have
           always
           and
           every
           where
           found
           the
           same
           Fate
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Entertainment
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           make
           the
           Priestly
           Order
           any
           way
           contemptible
           ,
           is
           to
           enervate
           the
           force
           of
           Religion
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           destroy
           the
           greatest
           Strength
           and
           most
           lasting
           Security
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           So
           interwoven
           are
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Prince
           
           and
           the
           Priest
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           an
           Enemy
           to
           one
           ,
           without
           proclaiming
           Hostility
           to
           all
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           wise
           work
           then
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           endured
           in
           a
           Christian-Commonwealth
           ,
           for
           the
           witty
           People
           to
           be
           so
           much
           concerned
           to
           make
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Clergy
           vile
           and
           despicable
           ?
           especially
           when
           this
           whole
           Design
           is
           at
           last
           founded
           upon
           no
           milder
           Supposition
           ,
           than
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           himself
           is
           the
           great
           and
           leading
           Impostor
           :
           for
           if
           he
           were
           seriously
           vested
           with
           any
           Authority
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           their
           Commission
           from
           him
           is
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           called
           into
           question
           :
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Power
           they
           claim
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Grant
           be
           forged
           and
           insignificant
           Usurpation
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           because
           be
           abused
           the
           World
           with
           Tales
           and
           false
           Pretences
           to
           a
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           only
           because
           he
           was
           the
           lewdest
           and
           most
           prostigate
           Impostor
           that
           ever
           appeared
           amongst
           Mankind
           .
           And
           this
           no
           doubt
           is
           a
           notable
           piece
           both
           of
           Policy
           and
           Good-manners
           ,
           to
           be
           own'd
           ,
           yes
           ,
           or
           endured
           in
           a
           Christian-Commonwealth
           .
           But
           yet
           however
           passing
           by
           this
           horrid
           Blaspemy
           against
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           Religion
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           (
           as
           all
           Religion
           is
           lately
           defined
           )
           the
           Belief
           of
           Tales
           publickly
           allowed
           ,
           and
           the
           Priesthood
           only
           a
           Succession
           of
           Cheats
           and
           Iuglers
           ;
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           and
           must
           be
           allowed
           necessary
           Instruments
           in
           the
           State
           to
           awe
           the
           common
           People
           into
           fear
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           because
           nothing
           
           else
           can
           so
           effectually
           enslave
           them
           as
           the
           dread
           of
           invisible
           Powers
           ,
           and
           the
           dismal
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           be
           allowed
           the
           same
           Honour
           and
           Respect
           as
           would
           be
           acknowledged
           their
           due
           if
           they
           were
           sincere
           and
           honest
           Men
           ;
           because
           unless
           that
           be
           supposed
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           bring
           that
           assistance
           that
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           support
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           Society
           .
           But
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           being
           allowed
           that
           Respect
           and
           Reputation
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           usefulness
           of
           their
           Function
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           even
           Out-lawed
           from
           the
           common
           Rights
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Humanity
           .
           One
           would
           wonder
           how
           People
           should
           so
           combine
           in
           such
           an
           inhumane
           and
           imprudent
           baseness
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           reason
           is
           so
           very
           plain
           and
           obvious
           .
           The
           old
           Probity
           and
           Integrity
           of
           our
           Nation
           is
           fled
           and
           gone
           ,
           and
           what
           remains
           of
           it
           ,
           has
           taken
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           its
           Friends
           ,
           that
           are
           assaulted
           by
           a
           Fanatick
           Rage
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           base-natured
           Atheism
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           are
           treated
           accordingly
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           faln
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           Salvages
           and
           Cannibals
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           temper
           of
           both
           these
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           hates
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           hates
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           withal
           some
           present
           and
           some
           probable
           Circumstances
           of
           things
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           represent
           to
           view
           a
           black
           and
           gloomy
           
           prospect
           of
           things
           :
           but
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           affright
           our selves
           with
           distant
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           better
           to
           leave
           the
           care
           of
           future
           Events
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Providence
           ,
           
             sufficient
             to
             the
             day
             is
             the
             evil
             thereof
          
           ;
           only
           let
           me
           desire
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           to
           consider
           whether
           that
           Nation
           be
           according
           to
           Humane
           Accounts
           likely
           to
           continue
           long
           in
           a
           firm
           and
           setled
           Condition
           of
           Peace
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           whose
           Inhabitants
           are
           tainted
           with
           such
           malignant
           Principles
           ,
           as
           make
           them
           to
           delight
           in
           Mischief
           and
           Confusion
           .
           Atheism
           and
           Enthusiasm
           are
           apart
           and
           by
           themselves
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           dangerous
           causes
           of
           Misery
           and
           Calamity
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           combine
           Interests
           and
           join
           Forces
           against
           a
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           what
           Government
           can
           withstand
           their
           Fury
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Wickedness
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           will
           not
           undertake
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           go
           through
           with
           ?
           They
           are
           provided
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           all
           kinds
           of
           Villanies
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           should
           happen
           in
           their
           way
           any
           attempt
           so
           very
           horrid
           ,
           than
           the
           Saints
           were
           for
           very
           shame
           obliged
           to
           boggle
           at
           it
           ,
           there
           the
           bold
           and
           profest
           Sinners
           may
           advance
           and
           lead
           on
           the
           Party
           ;
           and
           if
           on
           the
           contrary
           there
           be
           need
           of
           any
           Hypocritical
           Declarations
           or
           Remonstrances
           too
           demure
           for
           these
           bare-faced
           People
           to
           patronize
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           subscribed
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           zealous
           and
           sanctified
           
           Ones
           :
           And
           thus
           when
           they
           combine
           together
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           kind
           of
           hindrance
           that
           they
           may
           not
           easily
           overcome
           ,
           nor
           of
           advantage
           that
           they
           may
           not
           as
           easily
           command
           .
           Their
           Union
           is
           like
           the
           mixture
           of
           Nitre
           and
           Charcoal
           ,
           it
           carries
           all
           before
           it
           without
           Mercy
           or
           Resistance
           .
        
         
           III.
           Especially
           if
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           it
           should
           ever
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           crafty
           and
           sacrilegious
           States-men
           should
           join
           themselves
           into
           the
           Confederacy
           .
           There
           are
           several
           sorts
           of
           these
           devouring
           Vermin
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           dangerous
           (
           because
           the
           least
           honest
           )
           are
           the
           cowardly
           and
           self-designing
           Men
           ,
           that
           in
           Publick
           Employments
           mind
           nothing
           but
           purely
           their
           own
           private
           Interest
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           thrive
           ,
           care
           not
           how
           much
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           run
           backward
           .
           All
           their
           Counsel
           is
           nothing
           but
           Flattery
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           exhort
           a
           Prince
           to
           undo
           himself
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           such
           ways
           as
           are
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Vice
           or
           Humour
           .
           They
           will
           encourage
           and
           authorize
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           all
           his
           Practices
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           have
           any
           ill
           Inclinations
           ,
           they
           will
           recommend
           them
           for
           great
           and
           Princely
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           assist
           them
           too
           by
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           dishonourable
           Services
           .
           They
           will
           debauch
           his
           Mind
           with
           such
           Principles
           as
           will
           allow
           him
           to
           do
           the
           most
           dishonest
           and
           unworthy
           things
           without
           shame
           or
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           they
           will
           set
           him
           at
           liberty
           from
           all
           the
           
           Restraints
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prepossess
           his
           Mind
           against
           all
           the
           Counsels
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           with
           their
           Impostures
           and
           juggling
           Pretences
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           fit
           for
           a
           Sovereign
           Prince
           to
           think
           himself
           obliged
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           good
           or
           evil
           ;
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           must
           give
           place
           to
           the
           Publick
           Weal
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Safety
           or
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Crown
           requires
           it
           ,
           then
           breach
           of
           Faith
           is
           not
           Falshood
           ,
           nor
           to
           slay
           the
           Innocent
           Murther
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           Kings
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Pedantry
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           are
           States
           to
           be
           Govern'd
           by
           scruples
           of
           Credit
           or
           Conscience
           ;
           Convenience
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           was
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           Policy
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           violate
           your
           Word
           or
           your
           Oath
           for
           Reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           all
           the
           wisest
           and
           all
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           in
           the
           World
           have
           ever
           done
           it
           before
           you
           .
           None
           but
           ignorant
           and
           unexperienced
           Book-men
           would
           ever
           go
           about
           to
           tie
           the
           Management
           of
           State-Affairs
           to
           the
           strict
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           .
           Alas
           !
           they
           understand
           not
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           difficulty
           of
           Government
           ,
           they
           never
           observed
           the
           rise
           and
           decays
           of
           Empires
           ,
           nor
           ever
           weighed
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           and
           Possibilities
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           prescribe
           such
           impracticable
           M●thods
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           desperately
           silly
           as
           in
           many
           cases
           to
           require
           Princes
           rather
           to
           hazard
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           than
           to
           lose
           their
           Reputations
           .
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           Subjects
           to
           do
           as
           
           they
           ought
           ,
           but
           for
           Sovereigns
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           (
           what
           is
           more
           unhappy
           than
           all
           this
           )
           these
           false
           Pretenders
           to
           Policy
           are
           forced
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           to
           whisper
           in
           their
           Princes
           Ear
           such
           Maxims
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           directly
           undermine
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           undervalue
           all
           Principles
           of
           Government
           .
           They
           instruct
           him
           to
           despise
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           all
           Sovereign
           Power
           rather
           into
           Chance
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           than
           any
           Institution
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           And
           hereby
           they
           roundly
           cancel
           all
           Duties
           and
           Obligations
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           allow
           no
           other
           Ties
           of
           Fidelity
           upon
           Subjects
           than
           present
           Interest
           and
           Preferment
           ;
           that
           are
           always
           as
           effectual
           under
           a
           prosperous
           Usurper
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           or
           can
           be
           under
           a
           Lawful
           Prince
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           there
           either
           does
           ,
           or
           ever
           has
           hapned
           any
           Competition
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           they
           only
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           Men
           of
           Shrewdness
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           know
           how
           to
           temporize
           ,
           and
           tack
           about
           neatly
           with
           all
           Turns
           of
           Affairs
           :
           whilst
           all
           others
           that
           make
           Conscience
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           have
           or
           are
           ready
           to
           venture
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Rightful
           and
           Hereditary
           Claim
           ,
           shall
           be
           marked
           out
           as
           shallow
           People
           ,
           that
           understand
           not
           the
           true
           Wisdom
           and
           Interest
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           They
           Govern
           a
           Nation
           !
           Poor
           Souls
           !
           they
           have
           not
           Wit
           enough
           to
           Govern
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           manage
           their
           own
           little
           Concerns
           .
           They
           are
           likely
           to
           give
           their
           
           Prince
           wonderful
           Advice
           for
           the
           Advancement
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           little
           reach
           to
           consult
           or
           consider
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           own
           private
           Estates
           .
           Take
           them
           to
           your
           Council
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           be
           perpetually
           troubling
           your
           Head
           ,
           and
           entangling
           your
           Affairs
           with
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           they
           shall
           endanger
           your
           Safety
           to
           preserve
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           hazard
           your
           Crown
           for
           a
           pedantick
           Word
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           might
           easily
           disengage
           your self
           from
           any
           Streights
           or
           Difficulties
           ,
           only
           by
           making
           bold
           with
           your
           Word
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           forgetting
           an
           Oath
           or
           so
           ,
           you
           must
           rather
           chuse
           by
           their
           Maxims
           of
           State
           to
           perish
           under
           them
           ,
           than
           make
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           a
           dishonest
           or
           dishonourable
           escape
           :
           and
           all
           the
           reward
           you
           shall
           have
           to
           compensate
           your
           Misfortune
           ,
           shall
           be
           perchance
           that
           a
           few
           Church-Men
           and
           such
           like
           People
           shall
           cry
           you
           up
           for
           a
           Saint
           or
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           whilst
           all
           Men
           that
           have
           any
           Brains
           or
           Breeding
           shall
           pity
           your
           Softness
           and
           Simplicity
           .
           It
           becomes
           not
           Men
           of
           Wit
           to
           be
           over-awed
           with
           these
           old
           Grandame
           Stories
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Conscience
           :
           they
           are
           fit
           Tales
           to
           abuse
           the
           Rabble
           into
           Servitude
           ,
           but
           Interest
           of
           State
           is
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           to
           know
           no
           other
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           Maxims
           of
           Italian
           Policy
           ,
           nor
           to
           employ
           any
           other
           Persons
           in
           State-Affairs
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           able
           to
           go
           thorow
           with
           all
           Undertakings
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           never
           scruple
           the
           Lawfulness
           
           of
           any
           Action
           so
           it
           be
           but
           expedient
           .
           And
           the
           last
           result
           of
           all
           their
           Wisdom
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           perswade
           their
           Prince
           that
           none
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           employed
           but
           only
           such
           as
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           set
           themselves
           at
           Liberty
           from
           all
           Principles
           and
           Pretences
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           ready
           to
           betray
           their
           Prince
           for
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           oppress
           and
           abuse
           his
           Subjects
           for
           his
           .
           And
           by
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Suggestions
           ,
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           take
           ,
           they
           quickly
           run
           the
           Commonwealth
           into
           woful
           Streights
           and
           Distresses
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           maintain
           their
           former
           Practices
           ,
           but
           by
           proceeding
           on
           to
           farther
           Enormities
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           support
           their
           Government
           by
           Rapine
           and
           Sacriledge
           .
           There
           have
           been
           sufficient
           numbers
           of
           these
           People
           at
           all
           times
           in
           all
           Princes
           Courts
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           their
           Doctrine
           does
           not
           always
           reign
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           always
           contending
           for
           Superiority
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Honour
           and
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           Now
           't
           is
           none
           of
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           but
           little
           to
           my
           purpose
           to
           upbraid
           the
           folly
           of
           these
           shuffling
           and
           half-witted
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           (
           when
           all
           tricks
           are
           tried
           )
           there
           is
           no
           lasting
           Wisdom
           or
           Policy
           beside
           true
           and
           generous
           Honesty
           :
           for
           though
           Falshood
           and
           Cunning
           may
           make
           shift
           to
           subsist
           awhile
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           soon
           discover'd
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           never
           after
           trusted
           :
           Reputation
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           
           Strengths
           and
           best
           Securities
           of
           Interest
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           gone
           ,
           suspected
           Power
           is
           but
           a
           lamentable
           weak
           and
           tottering
           thing
           ,
           it
           has
           no
           support
           beside
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           pretended
           Allies
           are
           its
           real
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           first
           or
           last
           it
           is
           entangled
           in
           such
           Streights
           and
           Embroilments
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           can
           never
           be
           able
           to
           disengage
           it self
           but
           in
           violent
           and
           illegal
           ways
           .
           And
           then
           the
           easiest
           and
           first
           Attempt
           of
           Oppression
           ,
           is
           by
           Sacriledge
           and
           Church-Plunder
           .
           The
           Ecclesiastick
           Order
           are
           a
           tame
           and
           helpless
           sort
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           think
           good
           to
           invade
           their
           Propriety
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           remedy
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           but
           Patience
           and
           a
           contented
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           whenever
           Exigences
           of
           State
           require
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           stop
           one
           Gap
           with
           their
           Endowments
           .
           This
           is
           so
           common
           and
           so
           natural
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           always
           the
           first
           Effect
           of
           ill
           Government
           ,
           unless
           only
           in
           such
           places
           where
           Church-men
           have
           scrued
           up
           themselves
           to
           a
           Superiority
           or
           Equality
           of
           Interest
           with
           the
           secular
           Power
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           that
           means
           able
           to
           hold
           their
           own
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           small
           Remainders
           of
           our
           Church-Revenues
           are
           pretty
           well
           secured
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           slender
           Account
           they
           would
           amount
           to
           ,
           (
           for
           Sacriledge
           has
           already
           devoured
           the
           whole
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           has
           only
           scattered
           a
           few
           Gleanings
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Church-men
           ;
           )
           nor
           only
           by
           their
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Majesty
           keeps
           the
           most
           considerable
           
           Order
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           at
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           no
           Charge
           ;
           nor
           only
           because
           the
           Tribute
           that
           returns
           back
           to
           his
           Exchequer
           in
           First-Fruits
           ,
           Tenths
           ,
           &c.
           is
           so
           considerable
           a
           Proportion
           of
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           that
           their
           Sale
           and
           Alienation
           would
           amount
           but
           to
           very
           little
           more
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           they
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           Market
           ,
           they
           would
           go
           off
           at
           a
           very
           low
           Rate
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           very
           few
           years
           Purchase
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           they
           may
           pretty
           well
           enrich
           the
           Buyer
           ,
           or
           rather
           Adventurer
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           advantage
           the
           Seller
           can
           ever
           gain
           by
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           alienate
           his
           perpetual
           Inheritance
           ,
           only
           to
           receive
           three
           or
           four
           years
           Rent
           at
           one
           Payment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           same
           with
           the
           Providence
           of
           Fools
           ,
           and
           the
           Policy
           of
           Prodigals
           .
           But
           beside
           this
           security
           which
           the
           Church
           has
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Beggars
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           robbing
           ;
           it
           has
           at
           present
           an
           impregnable
           Affiance
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           the
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Piety
           of
           a
           Gracious
           Prince
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           attending
           to
           such
           Counsels
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           suggested
           to
           him
           ;
           though
           certainly
           no
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           His
           Majesty
           favour
           or
           privacy
           ,
           can
           be
           supposed
           so
           fool-hardy
           or
           presumptuous
           as
           to
           offer
           such
           weak
           and
           dishonourable
           Advice
           to
           so
           wise
           and
           able
           a
           Prince
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           secure
           of
           Protection
           during
           his
           Life
           and
           Reign
           .
           But
           yet
           Princes
           are
           mortal
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           (
           though
           we
           had
           no
           Text
           to
           vouch
           it
           )
           that
           they
           must
           die
           
           like
           Men
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           ever
           hereafter
           (
           and
           some
           time
           or
           other
           it
           must
           happen
           )
           the
           Crown
           should
           chance
           to
           settle
           upon
           a
           young
           and
           unexperienced
           Head
           ,
           this
           is
           usually
           the
           first
           thing
           in
           which
           such
           Princes
           are
           abused
           by
           their
           Keepers
           and
           Guardians
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Church
           must
           by
           all
           means
           be
           reformed
           and
           new
           modelled
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           Court-stile
           plundered
           or
           demolish'd
           only
           to
           build
           great
           Houses
           for
           two
           or
           three
           Favourites
           or
           Flatterers
           .
           And
           now
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           bid
           so
           fair
           for
           the
           next
           turn
           as
           Popery
           ,
           because
           (
           beside
           many
           other
           Reasons
           )
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           to
           stand
           in
           Competition
           with
           it
           :
           for
           some
           publick
           and
           establish'd
           Religion
           the
           Kingdom
           must
           and
           will
           have
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           destroyed
           ,
           it
           must
           either
           have
           that
           or
           none
           .
           For
           Fanaticism
           ,
           howsoever
           useful
           it
           may
           be
           to
           the
           Designs
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Usurpers
           ,
           is
           too
           untoward
           and
           intractable
           to
           be
           ever
           much
           doated
           upon
           by
           any
           setled
           Authority
           .
           And
           thus
           these
           extravagant
           People
           by
           the
           Assistance
           and
           under
           the
           Patronage
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           Atheism
           and
           Sacriledge
           ,
           may
           possibly
           endanger
           a
           Change
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           by
           being
           employed
           as
           Iourney-men
           ,
           or
           rather
           Tools
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           sooner
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           ,
           make
           a
           free
           and
           unobstructed
           passage
           for
           the
           return
           of
           Popery
           in
           Glory
           and
           Triumph
           .
           I
           know
           no
           other
           grounds
           of
           fear
           or
           danger
           from
           
           them
           ,
           beside
           these
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           unless
           this
           may
           prove
           one
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           wanton
           and
           unreasonable
           peevishness
           to
           the
           ingenuous
           and
           moderate
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           give
           their
           Governours
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           suspect
           that
           they
           are
           never
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           order
           by
           a
           milder
           and
           more
           gentle
           Government
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           at
           last
           to
           scourge
           them
           into
           better
           manners
           with
           the
           Briers
           and
           Thorns
           of
           their
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           
             (
             Reader
          
           )
           having
           sufficiently
           tired
           both
           thee
           and
           my self
           too
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           request
           thy
           pardon
           for
           presenting
           thee
           with
           such
           a
           Rhapsody
           of
           hasty
           and
           hudled
           Thoughts
           :
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           in
           my
           own
           excuse
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           never
           intended
           to
           have
           been
           so
           tedious
           ;
           but
           so
           many
           warm
           and
           glowing
           Meditutions
           started
           up
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           as
           without
           much
           musing
           made
           my
           Heart
           burn
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           kindle
           ;
           and
           that
           has
           heated
           me
           into
           all
           this
           wild
           and
           rambling
           Talk
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           will
           be
           forward
           enough
           to
           call
           it
           )
           though
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           altogether
           idle
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           or
           be
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           neither
           leisure
           nor
           patience
           to
           examine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           thou
           meet
           with
           any
           passages
           that
           would
           have
           confest
           this
           for
           me
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           kept
           my
           own
           Counsel
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           cast
           my self
           upon
           thy
           Candour
           ,
           and
           offer
           
           Security
           never
           to
           offend
           again
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           .
           And
           now
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           other
           Favour
           to
           request
           ,
           than
           what
           concerns
           thee
           as
           much
           as
           my self
           ,
           viz.
           To
           beg
           thy
           hearty
           Prayers
           and
           Endeavours
           for
           the
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           when
           that
           is
           gone
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           find
           out
           another
           ,
           with
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           either
           honest
           or
           wise
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           over-forward
           to
           join
           Communion
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             13.
             line
             4.
             for
             strict
             ,
             read
             secret
             .
             Pag.
             1●
             .
             lin
             .
             26.
             for
             his
             ,
             read
             this
             .
             Pag.
             5●
             .
             lin
             .
             8.
             for
             beyond
             ,
             read
             below
             .
             Pag.
             ●6
             .
             l.
             13.
             before
             the
             ,
             read
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             Page
             1.
             line
             〈◊〉
             .
             for
             it
             ,
             read
             he
             .
             Pag.
             10.
             lin
             .
             8.
             read
             annum
             .
             Pag
             18.
             lin
             .
             18.
             read
             Erastian
             .
             Pag.
             30.
             lin
             .
             21.
             for
             deserve
             ,
             read
             desert
             .
             Pag.
             34.
             lin
             .
             25.
             before
             cry
             ,
             read
             to
             .
             Pag.
             38.
             lin
             .
             2.
             for
             Cane
             ,
             read
             Cave
             .
             Pag.
             40.
             lin
             .
             12.
             for
             too
             ,
             read
             to
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           Vindication
           of
           himself
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           from
           the
           Presbyterian
           Charge
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           managed
           by
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Grotian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Mr.
               Baxter
               and
               his
               Books
               ,
               and
               Sequestrations
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             saw
             Mr.
             Baxters
             late
             Treatise
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Grotian
               Religion
            
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             me
             ,
             
               nec
               beneficio
               nec
               injuria
            
             ,
             neither
             known
             for
             good
             nor
             hurt
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             very
             Title
             of
             his
             
             Book
             did
             not
             please
             me
             .
             Different
             Opinions
             do
             not
             make
             different
             Religions
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Golden
             Rule
             of
             Justice
             ,
             
               not
               to
               do
               thus
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               would
               not
               have
               done
               to
               himself
               .
            
             He
             would
             take
             it
             unkindly
             himself
             to
             have
             his
             own
             Religion
             contradistinguished
             into
             the
             
               Prelatical
               Religion
            
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             much
             dissent
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             have
             the
             naming
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             profess
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Independent
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             he
             shaketh
             kindly
             by
             the
             hand
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Anabaptistical
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             challengeth
             Seniority
             of
             all
             Modern
             Sects
             .
             And
             then
             to
             have
             his
             
               Presbyterian
               Religion
            
             subdivided
             either
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             into
             the
             English
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Scotish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Gallician
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Belgian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Helvetian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Allobrogian
             Religion
             ;
             of
             all
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             into
             the
             Calvinistical
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Brownistical
             Religion
             ,
             Zuinglian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Erastian
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             For
             all
             these
             have
             their
             differences
             .
             And
             so
             himself
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             this
             very
             Treatise
             ,
             admits
             those
             things
             for
             pious
             Truths
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             been
             branded
             with
             the
             names
             of
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             plundered
             and
             spoiled
             of
             all
             that
             we
             had
             .
          
           
             Let
             himself
             be
             judge
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             
               to
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               Iam.
            
             2.
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             
               one
               Fold
               and
               one
               Shepherd
            
             ;
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Hope
               .
            
             Then
             why
             doth
             he
             multiply
             Religions
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             into
             shreds
             ,
             as
             if
             every
             Opinion
             were
             a
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Let
             him
             remember
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Hierome
               ;
               If
               you
               shall
               hear
               those
               who
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Christians
               any
               where
               ,
               to
               be
               denominated
               not
               from
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               other
               person
               ,
               know
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Title
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             Book
             ,
             now
             for
             his
             design
             .
             His
             main
             
             scope
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             Grotius
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             reconciling
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             hath
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Coy-duck
             ,
             willingly
             or
             unwillingly
             to
             lead
             Protestants
             into
             Popery
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             held
             himself
             obliged
             in
             duty
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             Protestants
             
               to
               beware
               of
               Grotius
               his
               followers
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Episcopal
               Divines
               ,
               do
               prosecute
               the
               design
               of
               Cassander
               and
               Grotius
               ,
            
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Page
             2.
             
             And
             being
             pressed
             by
             his
             adversary
             to
             name
             those
             Episcopal
             Divines
             
               (
               vir
               dolosus
               versatur
               in
               generalibus
               )
            
             he
             gives
             no
             instance
             of
             any
             one
             man
             throughout
             his
             Book
             ,
             but
             of
             my self
             .
             I
             shall
             borrow
             a
             word
             with
             him
             of
             himself
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             a
             word
             or
             two
             concerning
             my self
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             wound
             himself
             through
             Grotius
             his
             sides
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             censuring
             Grotius
             ,
             teach
             his
             own
             Fellows
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             the
             same
             sawce
             .
             Grotius
             and
             Mr.
             Baxter
             both
             prosecute
             the
             same
             design
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Baxters
             object
             is
             the
             British
             
             World
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             his
             Object
             is
             the
             Christian
             World.
             Mr.
             Baxter
             as
             well
             as
             Grotius
             in
             prosecuting
             his
             design
             ,
             doth
             admit
             many
             things
             which
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Fellows
             do
             reject
             .
             As
             that
             
               Praeterition
               is
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               in
               God
               ,
               Praef.
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
             That
             
               God
               giveth
               sufficient
               grace
            
             (
             in
             the
             Jesuits
             sense
             )
             
               to
               those
               that
               perish
               ,
               Sect.
            
             8.
             
             That
             Redemption
             is
             universal
             ,
             They
             (
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               )
               give
               more
               to
               Christs
               Death
               for
               the
               Elect
               than
               we
               ,
               but
               no
               less
               that
               he
               knows
               of
               to
               his
               Death
               for
               all
               than
               we
               ,
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
             He
             is
             as
             much
             for
             Free-will
             as
             we
             ,
             They
             
               all
               profess
               that
               Man
               hath
               the
               natural
               faculty
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
             He
             who
             had
             all
             his
             other
             Treatises
             which
             I
             did
             never
             see
             ,
             in
             probability
             might
             find
             much
             more
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             I
             do
             not
             dislike
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             rather
             commend
             him
             for
             unwrapping
             himself
             as
             warily
             as
             he
             could
             without
             any
             noise
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             endless
             train
             of
             Error
             .
             And
             for
             other
             points
             wherein
             he
             is
             still
             at
             a
             default
             ,
             I
             hope
             a
             little
             time
             and
             better
             information
             ,
             may
             set
             him
             right
             in
             those
             as
             well
             
             as
             these
             .
             But
             others
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             do
             believe
             all
             these
             points
             which
             he
             admits
             to
             be
             as
             downright
             Popery
             as
             any
             is
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             with
             the
             same
             freedom
             and
             reason
             that
             he
             censures
             Grotius
             ,
             they
             may
             censure
             him
             for
             the
             Popes
             stalking
             Horse
             or
             Coy-duck
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             Rome
             .
             Neither
             can
             he
             plead
             any
             thing
             for
             himself
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             pleaded
             as
             strongly
             ,
             or
             more
             strongly
             for
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             He
             may
             object
             that
             those
             things
             which
             he
             admitteth
             ,
             are
             all
             evident
             Truths
             ;
             but
             sundry
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             admitted
             by
             Grotius
             ,
             are
             Popish
             Errors
             .
             This
             is
             confidently
             said
             ,
             but
             how
             is
             he
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             to
             other
             men
             .
             Grotius
             took
             himself
             to
             have
             as
             much
             reason
             as
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             learning
             and
             reading
             than
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
             But
             still
             if
             his
             Fellows
             do
             no
             more
             approve
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             than
             he
             approveth
             of
             that
             which
             Grotius
             saith
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             good
             ground
             to
             censure
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             censure
             Grotius
             .
             Those
             very
             points
             which
             are
             admitted
             
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             are
             esteemed
             by
             his
             Fellows
             to
             be
             as
             gross
             and
             fundamental
             Errors
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             those
             other
             supernumerary
             points
             which
             are
             maintained
             by
             Grotius
             .
             But
             to
             come
             up
             closer
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             if
             those
             other
             points
             disputed
             between
             Grotius
             and
             him
             be
             meer
             logomachies
             ,
             or
             contentions
             about
             words
             ,
             or
             mistaken
             Truths
             ?
             He
             himself
             confesseth
             as
             much
             now
             of
             all
             the
             Arminian
             tenets
             ,
             
               Pref.
               Sect.
               15.
               
               I
               am
               grown
               to
               a
               very
               great
               confidence
               that
               most
               of
               our
               contentions
               about
               those
            
             [
             Arminian
             ]
             
               points
               are
               more
               about
               words
               than
               matter
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Section
             ;
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               divine
               decrees
               is
               resolved
               into
               that
               of
               the
               divine
               operations
               .
               Let
               us
               agree
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               we
               agree
               of
               the
               former
               .
               And
               almost
               all
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               divine
               operations
               about
               which
               we
               differ
               ,
               dependeth
               on
               the
               point
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               determined
               with
               that
               .
               And
               how
               far
               we
               differ
               (
               if
               at
               all
               )
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Free
               will
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             see
             Truth
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             Time.
             Now
             our
             Arminian
             Controversies
             are
             avowed
             to
             have
             
             been
             but
             contentions
             about
             words
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             become
             a
             doubtful
             case
             ,
             and
             deserving
             an
             if
             .
             whether
             we
             have
             any
             difference
             at
             all
             about
             Free-will
             or
             no.
             The
             wind
             is
             gotten
             into
             the
             other
             dore
             ,
             since
             we
             were
             prosecuted
             and
             decried
             as
             Pelagians
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             we
             maintained
             some
             old
             innocent
             Truths
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             even
             taught
             her
             Sons
             ,
             before
             Arminius
             was
             born
             .
             Some
             of
             their
             greatest
             Sticklers
             do
             owe
             a
             great
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             reparation
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             those
             groundless
             calumnies
             ,
             which
             they
             cast
             upon
             us
             at
             that
             time
             .
             For
             the
             present
             I
             only
             lay
             down
             this
             disjunctive
             Conclusion
             ;
             Either
             Mr.
             Baxter
             and
             his
             Fellows
             have
             changed
             their
             judgment
             from
             what
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             distance
             seem
             less
             now
             ,
             or
             they
             did
             us
             abominable
             wrong
             then
             ;
             or
             both
             these
             Propositions
             without
             any
             disjunction
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             true
             .
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Arminian
             points
             then
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             much
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Grotian
             points
             now
             .
          
           
           
             He
             noteth
             the
             time
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Book
             ,
             April
             9.
             1658.
             and
             when
             he
             ended
             it
             ,
             April
             14.
             1658.
             by
             which
             account
             it
             cost
             him
             but
             six
             days
             inclusively
             ,
             comprehending
             both
             the
             day
             when
             he
             began
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             when
             he
             ended
             .
             In
             my
             judgment
             this
             circumstance
             might
             better
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             Among
             those
             who
             seem
             to
             approve
             his
             Work
             ,
             some
             will
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             fortune
             of
             Augustus
             in
             Suetonius
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             happy
             men
             may
             have
             children
             at
             3
             months
             .
             Some
             others
             will
             take
             it
             as
             a
             symptom
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             other
             men
             must
             dig
             deep
             to
             lay
             a
             good
             foundation
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Baxters
             happiness
             is
             only
             by
             turning
             the
             Cock
             to
             spout
             out
             whole
             Pages
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             found
             them
             set
             to
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             his
             part
             had
             been
             only
             to
             imprint
             them
             .
             Here
             was
             neither
             
               multa
               dies
            
             ,
             nor
             
               multa
               litura
            
             ,
             neither
             much
             time
             lost
             ,
             nor
             much
             pains
             taken
             in
             correcting
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             All
             men
             will
             say
             that
             he
             undervalues
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Victory
             too
             cheap
             ,
             without
             either
             blood
             or
             sweat
             .
          
           
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             among
             those
             who
             dislike
             his
             Work
             ,
             some
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             presumes
             too
             much
             upon
             his
             Readers
             courtesie
             to
             publish
             such
             raw
             undigested
             fansies
             upon
             fewer
             days
             deliberation
             than
             the
             Poet
             requires
             
               years
               ,
               nonumque
               prematur
               in
               armum
               .
            
             Others
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             that
             they
             knew
             by
             the
             Treatise
             it self
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             that
             it
             cost
             him
             no
             great
             labour
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             His
             saddest
             and
             most
             judicious
             Readers
             will
             suspect
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             weighed
             his
             Citations
             as
             he
             ought
             .
             Certainly
             all
             those
             testimonies
             which
             he
             produces
             out
             of
             Grotius
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             examined
             them
             as
             exactly
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             with
             their
             coherence
             with
             the
             Antecedents
             and
             Consequents
             ;
             and
             compared
             them
             with
             those
             Authors
             whom
             Grotius
             doth
             alledge
             for
             confirming
             of
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             would
             have
             taken
             up
             thrice
             as
             many
             days
             as
             he
             assigneth
             to
             this
             Work
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             had
             made
             use
             of
             
               Aristotles
               Ball
            
             and
             his
             Bason
             to
             keep
             him
             waking
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             leave
             his
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             
             choose
             but
             tell
             him
             that
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             I
             cannot
             approve
             of
             his
             defence
             of
             Sequestrations
             .
             And
             what
             he
             believeth
             of
             idle
             ignorant
             unworthy
             Pastours
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             restitution
             ,
             the
             same
             do
             I
             firmly
             believe
             of
             his
             Sequestrators
             ,
             that
             without
             restitution
             according
             to
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             small
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
             But
             first
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             utterly
             mistake
             the
             question
             .
             First
             he
             doth
             disown
             
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               able
               and
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Prelatical
               ,
               or
               supposed
               Arminians
               ,
               or
               interested
               in
               the
               late
               civil
               differences
               .
            
             But
             we
             know
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             sequestred
             persons
             were
             such
             ;
             and
             ejected
             for
             those
             very
             reasons
             .
             So
             he
             disowns
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             disowns
             the
             question
             ,
             so
             he
             diverts
             it
             from
             sequestred
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             ignorant
             unsufficient
             reading
             Ministers
             .
             There
             was
             no
             need
             why
             he
             should
             have
             put
             reading
             Ministers
             into
             his
             Apology
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             cannot
             choose
             but
             know
             that
             good
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             reading
             Ministers
             in
             a
             constituted
             
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             much
             less
             danger
             of
             them
             than
             of
             ignorant
             or
             seditious
             Preachers
             .
             Our
             reading
             Ministers
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             were
             in
             least
             danger
             of
             their
             Sequestrators
             ,
             who
             looked
             more
             at
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             than
             at
             the
             qualifications
             of
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             turned
             out
             .
             He
             who
             doubteth
             of
             this
             general
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             inquiry
             into
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             may
             quickly
             satisfie
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             disowns
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             diverts
             the
             question
             ,
             so
             he
             begs
             the
             question
             ;
             that
             those
             Ministers
             whom
             they
             put
             in
             ,
             were
             incomparably
             better
             than
             those
             they
             turned
             out
             .
             No
             ,
             nor
             yet
             worthy
             to
             be
             named
             the
             same
             day
             with
             them
             .
             Compare
             those
             Provosts
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             Professors
             ,
             and
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             Scholars
             ,
             who
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             our
             Universities
             ,
             with
             those
             Bulrushes
             in
             comparison
             ,
             whom
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             introduced
             ,
             or
             read
             but
             the
             Martyrology
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             alone
             with
             an
             impartial
             eye
             ,
             and
             consider
             sadly
             how
             many
             eminent
             persons
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Industry
             ,
             have
             
             been
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             livelihoods
             ,
             meerly
             for
             those
             reasons
             which
             he
             disowneth
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             justifie
             .
             He
             who
             shall
             do
             this
             thing
             seriously
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             their
             crawling
             Successors
             ,
             will
             find
             cause
             enough
             to
             write
             upon
             the
             dores
             of
             their
             habitations
             ,
             
               O
               domus
               antiqua
               quam
               dispari
               dominaris
               Domino
               ?
            
             From
             this
             Foot
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             been
             the
             sufferings
             of
             our
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             how
             many
             of
             them
             have
             been
             beggered
             and
             necessitated
             to
             turn
             Mechanicks
             or
             Day-Labourers
             ;
             how
             many
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             forced
             to
             forsake
             their
             Native
             Country
             and
             seek
             their
             bread
             among
             strangers
             ;
             how
             many
             have
             had
             their
             hearts
             broken
             ,
             some
             starved
             ,
             some
             murthered
             ,
             and
             the
             spoyl
             of
             their
             houses
             given
             for
             a
             Reward
             to
             the
             Murtherer
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             sad
             Subject
             to
             dwell
             upon
             .
             God
             Almighty
             pardon
             them
             who
             have
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             these
             cruel
             courses
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             true
             repentance
             .
             In
             the
             
             mean
             time
             their
             Sequestrators
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             former
             censures
             against
             all
             Pluralists
             ,
             and
             their
             present
             pretended
             self-denial
             ,
             were
             well
             contented
             to
             hold
             Pluralities
             themselves
             with
             confidence
             enough
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             will
             suppose
             all
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             is
             never
             able
             to
             prove
             ;
             yea
             which
             his
             own
             conscience
             tells
             him
             to
             be
             much
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             all
             persons
             who
             have
             been
             sequestred
             or
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             by
             them
             ,
             had
             been
             such
             undeserving
             persons
             as
             he
             feigneth
             :
             and
             all
             those
             who
             were
             put
             in
             their
             places
             had
             been
             such
             learned
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ;
             such
             as
             out
             of
             conscience
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             did
             seek
             as
             much
             after
             the
             stipendiary
             Cures
             of
             Reading
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             after
             the
             larger
             Benefices
             of
             more
             eminent
             Scholars
             ;
             yet
             these
             sequestred
             persons
             had
             a
             just
             title
             to
             their
             Benefices
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             was
             theirs
             by
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             without
             Law
             ,
             or
             against
             Law.
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Nature
             ,
             not
             in
             Grace
             .
             Nothing
             is
             
             more
             hidden
             than
             true
             Grace
             :
             we
             understand
             it
             not
             certainly
             in
             another
             ,
             hardly
             in
             our selves
             .
             Therefore
             if
             Grace
             should
             give
             every
             one
             that
             pretends
             to
             it
             ,
             interest
             in
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             lawful
             Possession
             ,
             no
             mans
             title
             could
             be
             certain
             to
             another
             ,
             scarcely
             to
             himself
             ;
             from
             whence
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             an
             incredible
             confusion
             ,
             and
             an
             inevitable
             perturbation
             of
             all
             estates
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             they
             were
             possessed
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             outed
             of
             their
             Benefices
             .
             They
             who
             decried
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             the
             only
             men
             to
             introduce
             Arbitrary
             Government
             into
             England
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             England
             knoweth
             no
             way
             to
             out
             a
             man
             of
             his
             Benefice
             but
             
               death
               ,
               cession
            
             ,
             or
             deprivation
             .
             It
             knoweth
             no
             deprivation
             but
             for
             crimes
             committed
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Law
             more
             ancient
             than
             those
             Crimes
             ,
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
               ,
            
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             transgression
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             deprivation
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             England
             
             knoweth
             no
             deprivation
             but
             by
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             ancient
             Law
             of
             England
             hath
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             depriving
             .
             So
             every
             way
             their
             Sequestrations
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             hold
             them
             are
             like
             Moths
             which
             inhabit
             in
             other
             mens
             Garments
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             the
             eighth
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ;
             other
             Commandments
             oblige
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             that
             obligeth
             both
             to
             Repentance
             and
             Restitution
             .
             His
             instances
             of
             
               a
               Physitian
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Commander
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Pilot
            
             ,
             who
             hold
             their
             Offices
             
               ad
               voluntatem
               Domini
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Masters
             think
             fit
             ,
             are
             not
             appliable
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             present
             Incumbent
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
             Sequestration
             may
             have
             place
             during
             the
             vacancie
             of
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             or
             until
             the
             decision
             of
             some
             Process
             depending
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             some
             Duty
             which
             by
             Law
             is
             incumbent
             upon
             the
             Benefice
             ;
             but
             such
             lawless
             Arbitrary
             Sequestrations
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             are
             plain
             Robbery
             by
             all
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               what
               Communion
               he
               was
               of
               .
            
          
           
             NExt
             for
             Grotius
             and
             others
             of
             his
             charitable
             way
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             freely
             ,
             that
             I
             preferr
             one
             page
             of
             Wicelius
             ,
             or
             Cassander
             ,
             or
             Grotius
             ,
             for
             true
             judgment
             before
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Taulerus
             ,
             and
             ten
             more
             such
             Authors
             .
             Yet
             I
             have
             read
             sundry
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             have
             approved
             more
             of
             their
             piety
             than
             of
             their
             judgment
             ;
             and
             at
             other
             times
             repented
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             my
             time
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             do
             preferr
             these
             three
             before
             an
             hundred
             yawning
             wishers
             for
             Peace
             ;
             whilest
             they
             do
             nothing
             that
             tendeth
             to
             the
             procuring
             of
             Peace
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             I
             do
             admire
             the
             two
             former
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             their
             clearer
             judgments
             did
             pierce
             so
             deep
             into
             the
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             rightly
             stated
             .
             And
             their
             free
             spirits
             dared
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             impartially
             what
             was
             amiss
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lifes
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             motive
             than
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duties
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             be
             reviled
             for
             their
             Charity
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             pin
             my
             Religion
             to
             any
             of
             their
             Sleeves
             .
             Plato
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             and
             Socrates
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             but
             Truth
             is
             my
             best
             friend
             .
             Perhaps
             I
             may
             disapprove
             some
             things
             in
             Grotius
             his
             Works
             ,
             or
             some
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             than
             Mr.
             Baxter
             himself
             .
             He
             extolleth
             his
             Book
             
               of
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Magistrates
               in
               sacred
               things
               :
            
             But
             when
             I
             did
             read
             it
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             me
             to
             come
             too
             near
             an
             Evastian
             ,
             and
             to
             lessen
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             too
             much
             ,
             which
             Christ
             left
             as
             a
             Legacie
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             did
             write
             that
             before
             he
             was
             come
             to
             full
             maturity
             of
             judgment
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             after
             he
             was
             superannuated
             ,
             but
             without
             that
             due
             deliberation
             which
             he
             useth
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             may
             desire
             Grotius
             in
             Grotius
             .
             
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             that
             some
             things
             have
             been
             changed
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             told
             by
             one
             of
             his
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             shortly
             see
             a
             more
             authentick
             Edition
             of
             them
             all
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             things
             which
             I
             dislike
             ,
             were
             not
             his
             own
             judgment
             after
             he
             was
             come
             to
             maturity
             in
             Theological
             matters
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             Mr.
             Baxter
             doth
             accuse
             him
             as
             a
             Papist
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             doth
             him
             wrong
             :
             Nay
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             doth
             him
             wrong
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             oweth
             a
             reparation
             to
             his
             memory
             .
             I
             have
             read
             all
             that
             he
             alledgeth
             to
             prove
             him
             a
             Papist
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             conviction
             or
             alteration
             in
             my
             judgment
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             one
             who
             delighteth
             in
             such
             kind
             of
             contentions
             ,
             would
             find
             it
             no
             difficult
             task
             to
             clear
             all
             his
             Objections
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             contrary
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             Grotius
             himself
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Protestants
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             accuseth
             him
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             at
             all
             ,
             
               sub
               modo
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             Nothing
             can
             be
             so
             truly
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             
             depraved
             by
             misrelation
             or
             misinterpretation
             ,
             or
             inconsequent
             inferences
             .
          
           
             At
             other
             times
             he
             accuseth
             him
             of
             that
             for
             Popery
             which
             is
             no
             Popery
             ,
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             sounder
             part
             of
             Protestants
             being
             Judges
             .
             Yet
             if
             Grotius
             his
             Genius
             had
             been
             somewhat
             less
             critical
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             more
             Scholastical
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             laid
             so
             open
             to
             Mr.
             Baxters
             accusations
             ,
             
               
                 Unum
                 hoc
                 maceror
                 &
                 doleo
                 sibi
                 deesse
                 .
              
            
             It
             shall
             suffice
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             rare
             parts
             ,
             of
             excellent
             Learning
             ,
             of
             great
             Charity
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             Exemplary
             a
             Life
             ,
             that
             his
             fiercest
             Adversaries
             had
             nothing
             to
             object
             against
             him
             of
             moment
             :
             but
             were
             forced
             to
             rake
             into
             the
             faults
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             which
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             ingeniously
             done
             .
          
           
             But
             lest
             any
             man
             might
             chance
             unawares
             to
             hit
             his
             own
             spiritual
             Mother
             out
             of
             a
             mistake
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             further
             light
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             
             Religion
             of
             Grotius
             .
             He
             was
             in
             affection
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             in
             desire
             
               a
               true
               Son
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             recommended
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             legally
             established
             ,
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             of
             his
             Family
             as
             were
             then
             about
             him
             ,
             obliging
             them
             by
             his
             Authority
             to
             adhere
             firmly
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             had
             opportunity
             .
             And
             both
             my self
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             have
             seen
             his
             Wife
             in
             obedience
             to
             her
             Husbands
             commands
             ,
             which
             she
             declared
             publickly
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             repair
             often
             to
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             at
             least
             one
             of
             his
             Grand-children
             to
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Browns
            
             house
             then
             Resident
             for
             the
             King
             in
             Paris
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             the
             Faith
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             accordingly
             .
             If
             any
             man
             think
             that
             he
             knoweth
             Grotius
             his
             mind
             better
             by
             conjectural
             consequences
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             himself
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             would
             dissemble
             with
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             he
             may
             enjoy
             his
             own
             opini●n
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             find
             few
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               No
               Grotian
               Design
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             ANother
             branch
             of
             his
             Discourse
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Grotian
             Design
             in
             England
             .
             He
             pretends
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Party
             
               of
               Grotius
               his
               followers
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               who
               prosecuted
               his
               design
               of
               reconciling
               us
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Episcopal
               Divines
               ,
            
             Pag.
             2.
             
             That
             Grotius
             had
             a
             Pacificatory
             design
             ,
             all
             men
             acknowledge
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             extolleth
             it
             as
             much
             as
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             
               Pr.
               S.
               3.
               
               For
               his
               Pacificatory
               design
               in
               general
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               most
               Christian
               noble
               blessed
               works
               that
               any
               man
               can
               be
               imployed
               in
               .
            
             That
             Grotius
             was
             a
             Stalking-Horse
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             design
             but
             in
             order
             to
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             had
             any
             Party
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             followed
             him
             further
             than
             he
             followed
             the
             Truth
             ,
             after
             all
             Mr.
             Baxters
             pretences
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             .
             This
             is
             his
             own
             absurd
             and
             groundless
             presumption
             .
             
             For
             certainly
             Grotius
             could
             have
             no
             thoughts
             of
             introducing
             any
             Popish
             errours
             into
             England
             ,
             who
             looked
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             right
             medium
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             Neither
             were
             there
             any
             genuine
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             who
             thought
             upon
             any
             change
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Discipline
             .
             We
             may
             fafely
             take
             our
             Oaths
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             It
             was
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             only
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             who
             were
             plotting
             and
             contriving
             a
             change
             underhand
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             against
             other
             mens
             feigned
             innovations
             ,
             to
             conceal
             their
             own
             real
             innovations
             .
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             Grotius
             had
             such
             a
             Party
             of
             followers
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             sufficient
             to
             accuse
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             innocent
             .
             Let
             him
             speak
             out
             distinctly
             ,
             we
             fear
             not
             his
             charge
             ;
             would
             they
             reconcile
             us
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papacy
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             ?
             Let
             him
             not
             say
             it
             for
             shame
             ,
             they
             abhor
             it
             .
             Or
             would
             they
             reduce
             the
             Pope
             to
             what
             he
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             so
             reconcile
             us
             ?
             All
             good
             
             Christians
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             so
             pious
             an
             Act.
             If
             his
             own
             meaning
             do
             agree
             with
             his
             words
             ,
             he
             himself
             doth
             not
             quarrel
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             just
             rights
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Innovations
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             double
             shame
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Reason
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Party
             of
             Grotians
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             nourished
             such
             a
             Design
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             Grotius
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             P.
             96.
             
             Paris
             
               knows
               ,
               and
               many
               throughout
            
             France
             ,
             
               many
               in
            
             Poland
             and
             Germany
             ,
             
               not
               a
               few
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               quiet
               persons
               and
               lovers
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
            
             Grotius
             
               his
               labours
               for
               Peace
               ,
               have
               not
               displeased
               many
               moderate
               persons
               .
            
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               that
               Rivet
               agreed
               better
               with
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             England
             .
             For
             pity
             sake
             let
             him
             shew
             us
             wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             doth
             lie
             .
             He
             may
             as
             well
             perswade
             us
             that
             we
             see
             a
             Dragon
             flying
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             any
             design
             of
             introducing
             the
             Pope
             couched
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Doth
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             perhaps
             lie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             lovers
             of
             Peace
             in
             England
             ?
             
             So
             there
             were
             all
             over
             Christendom
             before
             Grotius
             was
             born
             .
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             all
             Christendom
             shake
             hands
             with
             us
             in
             this
             .
             He
             himself
             professeth
             that
             
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               speak
               for
               Peace
               whilest
               he
               hath
               a
               tongue
               to
               speak
               ;
               and
               to
               write
               for
               Peace
               whilest
               he
               hath
               an
               hand
               to
               write
               ,
               p.
            
             6.
             
             Or
             doth
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             lie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Rivet
             agreed
             better
             with
             the
             Brownists
             than
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ?
             Whether
             he
             did
             or
             did
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             what
             doth
             this
             concern
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ?
             Such
             are
             his
             proofs
             against
             Grotius
             always
             halting
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             most
             commonly
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             this
             great
             mountain-design
             will
             prove
             but
             a
             ridiculous
             Mouse
             in
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             He
             asketh
             ,
             
               What
               if
               he
               had
               named
               Bishop
               Goodman
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rabble
               described
               in
               the
            
             Legenda
             lignea
             ,
             
               which
               are
               more
               than
               Doctor
            
             Vane
             ,
             
               and
               Doctor
            
             Goffe
             ,
             
               and
               Doctor
            
             Baily
             ,
             and
             H.
             P.
             de
             Cressie
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             99.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             If
             he
             had
             named
             these
             for
             Episcopal
             
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             held
             it
             necessary
             to
             admonish
             his
             Readers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beware
             of
             them
             as
             Promoters
             of
             the
             Grotian
             design
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             guilty
             of
             one
             of
             the
             grossest
             and
             silliest
             calumnies
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             For
             some
             of
             these
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             apostated
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             before
             he
             gave
             his
             warning
             .
             And
             Bishop
             Goodman
             in
             particular
             ,
             was
             branded
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             for
             his
             inclination
             to
             Roman
             Errours
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             named
             these
             ,
             he
             had
             wounded
             his
             own
             Party
             more
             than
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             Abate
             only
             Bishop
             Goodman
             ,
             whom
             I
             did
             never
             know
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             whom
             he
             nameth
             ,
             not
             one
             was
             throughly
             a
             genuine
             Episc
             pal
             Divine
             .
             Excuse
             me
             for
             telling
             the
             truth
             plainly
             ,
             many
             who
             have
             had
             their
             education
             among
             Sectaries
             ,
             or
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             have
             apostated
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             few
             or
             no
             right
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             Hot
             water
             freezeth
             the
             soonest
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             ,
             That
             
               Grotius
               himself
               
               assures
               him
               (
               whom
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               believe
               )
               that
               there
               were
               not
               a
               few
               such
               among
               the
               Prelatical
               men
               .
            
             How
             !
             not
             a
             few
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             who
             have
             apostated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             ingenuities
             sake
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             where
             Grotius
             saith
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             Grotius
             hath
             not
             one
             word
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             duly
             examined
             .
             But
             this
             it
             is
             to
             confute
             Books
             in
             less
             time
             than
             wise
             or
             modest
             men
             would
             require
             to
             read
             them
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             shew
             us
             any
             tolerable
             reason
             of
             his
             warning
             .
             But
             he
             sheweth
             us
             the
             occasion
             ,
             
               p.
               82.
               
               Those
               that
               unchurch
               either
               all
               or
               most
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               Roman
               Church
               and
               not
               theirs
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               do
               call
               us
               to
               a
               moderate
               jealousie
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             farr
             enough
             from
             proving
             his
             bold
             suggestion
             that
             they
             have
             a
             design
             to
             introduce
             the
             Pope
             into
             England
             .
             So
             though
             all
             he
             say
             were
             true
             :
             yet
             he
             can
             conclude
             nothing
             from
             thence
             to
             make
             good
             his
             accusation
             or
             insinuation
             .
             I
             wish
             he
             would
             forbear
             these
             imperfect
             Enthymematical
             
             forms
             of
             arguing
             ,
             which
             serve
             only
             to
             cover
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             both
             his
             Propositions
             expresly
             .
             His
             assumption
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             this
             :
             But
             a
             considerable
             Party
             of
             Episcopal
             Divines
             in
             England
             ,
             do
             Unchurch
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             them
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Churches
             .
             I
             can
             assent
             to
             neither
             of
             his
             Propositions
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             true
             ,
             
               sub
               modo
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             alledged
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             his
             major
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             who
             make
             an
             ordinary
             personal
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             to
             be
             of
             the
             integrity
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             of
             his
             exception
             )
             have
             therefore
             an
             intention
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             justly
             suspected
             thereupon
             to
             have
             any
             intention
             to
             introduce
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             
               Eastern
               ,
               Southern
            
             ,
             and
             Northern
             Churches
             are
             all
             of
             them
             for
             such
             a
             personal
             succession
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             utter
             enemies
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             his
             minor
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             either
             
             all
             or
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Epispal
             Divines
             in
             England
             do
             Unchurch
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             No
             man
             is
             hurt
             but
             by
             himself
             .
             They
             Unchurch
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             .
             They
             do
             not
             Unchurch
             the
             
               Swedish
               ,
               Danish
               ,
               Bohemian
            
             Churches
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Churches
             in
             
               Poloma
               ,
               Hungaria
            
             and
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             have
             an
             ordinary
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             names
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             others
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Seniors
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             (
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             Socinians
             )
             They
             unchurch
             not
             the
             Lutheran
             Churches
             in
             Germany
             ,
             who
             both
             assert
             Episcopacie
             in
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             have
             actual
             Superintendents
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             Bishops
             name
             and
             thing
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             power
             .
             Let
             him
             not
             mistake
             himself
             ,
             those
             Churches
             which
             he
             is
             so
             tender
             of
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             better
             known
             to
             us
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Vicinity
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               all
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
            
             
             that
             being
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             they
             amount
             not
             to
             so
             great
             a
             proportion
             as
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             alone
             .
             And
             if
             one
             secluded
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             those
             who
             want
             an
             ordinary
             succession
             without
             their
             own
             faults
             ,
             out
             of
             invincible
             ignorance
             or
             necessity
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             have
             an
             ordinary
             succession
             either
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             little
             slock
             indeed
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             him
             set
             his
             heart
             at
             rest
             ,
             I
             will
             remove
             this
             scruple
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             sleep
             securely
             upon
             both
             ears
             .
             Episcopal
             Divines
             do
             not
             denie
             those
             Churches
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             wherein
             salvation
             may
             be
             had
             .
             We
             advise
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             circumspect
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             put
             it
             to
             more
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             Ordination
             or
             not
             or
             deserve
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             for
             nothing
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             clear
             it
             if
             they
             please
             .
             Their
             case
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             those
             who
             labour
             under
             invincible
             necessity
             .
             What
             mine
             own
             sense
             is
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             many
             years
             
             since
             to
             the
             World
             in
             print
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             way
             received
             thanks
             ,
             and
             a
             publick
             acknowledgment
             of
             my
             moderation
             from
             a
             French
             Divine
             .
             And
             yet
             more
             particularly
             in
             my
             Reply
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               Pref.
               p.
            
             4.
             and
             
               cap.
               1.
               p.
            
             71.
             
             Episcopal
             Divines
             will
             readily
             subscribe
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             
               Molineus
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               if
               our
               form
            
             (
             of
             Episcopacie
             )
             
               be
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               from
               thence
               that
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               without
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               a
               Church
               cannot
               consist
               without
               it
               .
               He
               is
               blind
               who
               does
               not
               see
               Churches
               consisting
               without
               it
               ;
               he
               is
               hard
               hearted
               who
               denieth
               them
               salvation
               .
               We
               are
               none
               of
               those
               hard-hearted
               persons
               ,
               we
               put
               agreat
               difference
               between
               these
               things
               .
               There
               may
               be
               something
               absent
               in
               the
               exteriour
               Regiment
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               and
               yet
               salvation
               be
               to
               be
               had
               .
            
             This
             mistake
             proceedeth
             from
             not
             distinguishing
             between
             the
             true
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             readily
             grant
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             integrity
             
             or
             perfection
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             grant
             them
             ,
             without
             swerving
             from
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             his
             assumption
             is
             no
             truer
             than
             the
             former
             .
             We
             do
             acknowledge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             Metaphysically
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Thief
             is
             a
             true
             Man
             ,
             consisting
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             so
             did
             Bishop
             Morton
             ,
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             Bishop
             Davenant
             ,
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ;
             so
             did
             Mr.
             Primrose
             ,
             and
             other
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             himself
             in
             this
             very
             Treatise
             .
             What
             a
             weakness
             is
             it
             to
             accuse
             Episcopal
             Divines
             of
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             maintaineth
             .
             But
             we
             all
             denie
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             morally
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             corrupted
             and
             erroneous
             :
             we
             make
             it
             to
             be
             a
             living
             Body
             ,
             but
             sick
             and
             full
             of
             ulcers
             .
             So
             we
             neither
             destroy
             the
             body
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             the
             ulcers
             ,
             nor
             yet
             cherish
             the
             ulcers
             out
             of
             a
             doting
             affection
             to
             the
             body
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             suspect
             Episcopal
             Divines
             of
             a
             plot
             or
             design
             to
             introduce
             
             Popery
             into
             England
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             very
             Gangrene
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             He
             pleadeth
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             doth
             not
             name
             those
             Episcopal
             Divines
             who
             had
             this
             design
             
               for
               fear
               of
               doing
               them
               hurt
               .
               Sect.
            
             70.
             
             As
             if
             it
             were
             not
             less
             hurtful
             to
             discover
             the
             nocent
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             any
             such
             ,
             than
             to
             subject
             the
             innocent
             both
             to
             suspition
             and
             censure
             ,
             by
             his
             general
             descriptions
             .
             I
             cannot
             excuse
             his
             first
             intimation
             of
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             for
             it
             :
             but
             I
             can
             easily
             excuse
             his
             silence
             now
             ,
             upon
             another
             reason
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             confident
             there
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             ever
             were
             any
             such
             designers
             among
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             he
             ought
             to
             prove
             his
             intention
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             he
             gives
             us
             some
             symptomes
             or
             signs
             whereby
             to
             know
             the
             designers
             .
             This
             is
             one
             great
             fault
             in
             his
             Discourse
             .
             But
             the
             worst
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             accidental
             notes
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             hit
             or
             miss
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             one
             essential
             mark
             among
             them
             .
             His
             first
             
             mark
             is
             ,
             
               They
               are
               those
               that
               actually
               were
               the
               Agents
               in
               the
               English
               illegal
               Innovations
               ,
               which
               kindled
               all
               our
               troubles
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               and
               were
               conformable
               to
               the
            
             Grotian
             design
             .
             Those
             last
             words
             [
             and
             were
             conformable
             to
             the
             Grotian
             design
             ]
             were
             well
             added
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             a
             shameful
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             by
             it self
             .
             A
             strange
             kind
             of
             proof
             :
             for
             without
             these
             words
             all
             the
             World
             will
             take
             him
             and
             his
             Party
             to
             be
             the
             illegal
             Innovators
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             but
             them
             .
             The
             Episcopal
             Divines
             hold
             their
             old
             Canons
             ,
             their
             old
             Articles
             ,
             their
             old
             Liturgy
             their
             old
             Ordinal
             still
             without
             any
             change
             :
             They
             took
             the
             Protestation
             against
             Innovations
             without
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             it
             over
             and
             over
             again
             .
             Their
             fault
             was
             that
             they
             could
             not
             swallow
             down
             New
             Covenants
             to
             innovate
             .
             His
             Party
             have
             changed
             Canons
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             the
             confidence
             cry
             Innovators
             first
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             mark
             is
             ,
             
               They
               bend
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Writings
               to
               make
               the
               
               Roman
               Church
               honourable
               ,
               and
               to
               vindicate
               them
               from
               Antichristianism
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               odious
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             poor
             note
             indeed
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             were
             obliged
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             deny
             it
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             justly
             due
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             affection
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             to
             justifie
             their
             defects
             .
             What
             reward
             did
             ever
             any
             English
             Protestant
             get
             from
             Rome
             for
             doing
             them
             this
             honour
             ?
             I
             know
             no
             man
             who
             honours
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             more
             than
             himself
             .
             He
             calls
             
               Cassander
               ,
               Thaulerus
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
               Blessed
               souls
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             He
             esteems
             the
             French
             Nation
             to
             be
             not
             only
             an
             erroneous
             ,
             but
             
               an
               honourable
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               p.
            
             10.
             
             Episcopal
             Divines
             have
             learned
             to
             distinguish
             between
             that
             great
             Antichrist
             and
             lesser
             Antichrists
             ,
             between
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             confounds
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             swear
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             that
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             I
             dare
             swear
             that
             I
             never
             had
             any
             design
             to
             bring
             Popery
             into
             England
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             never
             shall
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             genuine
             
             Episcopal
             Divines
             may
             take
             the
             same
             Oath
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             note
             of
             distinction
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             an
             
               English
               Grotian
            
             is
             this
             ,
             
               They
               labour
               to
               prove
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               succession
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               to
               be
               none
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               that
               succession
               ,
               Sect.
            
             71.
             
             This
             note
             is
             already
             answered
             .
             Elsewhere
             he
             presseth
             this
             point
             further
             thus
             ;
             that
             
               he
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Canon
               ,
               the
               observation
               whereof
               shall
               be
               essential
               to
               a
               Church
               or
               Pastor
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             doubly
             mistake
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             whether
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             can
             make
             new
             Essentials
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             can
             declare
             old
             Essentials
             .
             Not
             whether
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             this
             Age
             have
             divine
             Authority
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             do
             oblige
             Christians
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             timerarious
             presumption
             for
             a
             particular
             person
             or
             Church
             to
             slight
             the
             Belief
             or
             Practice
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
          
           
           
             His
             fourth
             note
             of
             Grotians
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               for
               a
               visible
               head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               whether
               Pope
               or
               General
               Council
               .
            
             They
             who
             are
             for
             the
             Headship
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             are
             no
             fit
             instruments
             for
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             Popes
             tyrannical
             power
             .
             It
             seemeth
             he
             rejecteth
             the
             Authority
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             either
             past
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Popes
             :
             so
             dare
             not
             we
             .
             If
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             he
             include
             the
             Triumphant
             Church
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             but
             Christ.
             If
             he
             limit
             it
             to
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             much
             against
             one
             single
             Monarch
             as
             he
             ,
             we
             dislike
             all
             tyrannical
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             yet
             we
             quarrel
             with
             no
             man
             about
             the
             name
             of
             Head
             ,
             or
             a
             Metaphorical
             expression
             .
             But
             if
             he
             think
             that
             Christ
             left
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             the
             Ostrich
             doth
             her
             Eggs
             ,
             in
             the
             Sand
             ,
             without
             any
             care
             or
             provision
             for
             the
             governing
             thereof
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             he
             erreth
             grosly
             .
             So
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             should
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             than
             any
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             like
             the
             Cyclops
             Cane
             where
             no
             man
             heard
             or
             heeded
             what
             another
             said
             .
             Particular
             Churches
             have
             Soveraign
             Princes
             and
             Synods
             to
             order
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             never
             was
             an
             universal
             Monarch
             .
             And
             if
             he
             take
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             he
             leaveth
             no
             humane
             helps
             to
             preserve
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             leap
             over
             the
             backs
             of
             all
             second
             Causes
             ?
             The
             first
             Council
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               to
               us
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             28.
             
             And
             so
             have
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             from
             Christs
             time
             until
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             His
             fifth
             note
             of
             
               Grotians
               ,
               To
               dery
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               Scripture
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             might
             well
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             for
             we
             all
             maintain
             it
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             but
             he
             shuffles
             into
             the
             question
             such
             impertinent
             and
             confused
             generalities
             about
             
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Chur●●
            
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             as
             deserve
             no
             answer
             .
             The
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             is
             not
             inconsistent
             either
             with
             prudential
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             necessary
             
             means
             of
             finding
             out
             the
             right
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             When
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             he
             may
             expect
             a
             Categorical
             answer
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             mark
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               joyn
               on
               any
               reasonable
               terms
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               our
               present
               divisions
               .
            
             This
             dependeth
             upon
             his
             own
             interpretation
             ,
             what
             he
             judgeth
             
               to
               be
               reasonable
               terms
            
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             his
             dexterity
             in
             making
             wounds
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             experience
             of
             his
             skill
             in
             healing
             them
             .
             He
             complains
             only
             of
             
               illegal
               Innovations
            
             .
             Dare
             he
             stand
             to
             the
             ancient
             Laws
             ?
             If
             he
             dare
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             is
             ended
             .
             If
             he
             like
             not
             this
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             their
             exceptions
             were
             against
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             ,
             not
             against
             illegal
             Innovations
             ;
             let
             them
             name
             those
             Laws
             which
             they
             except
             against
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             to
             a
             fair
             trial
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             right
             reason
             .
             If
             they
             will
             but
             do
             this
             seriously
             without
             prejudice
             ,
             the
             business
             is
             ended
             .
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             go
             yet
             one
             step
             higher
             ,
             
             though
             our
             Laws
             be
             unblamable
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             things
             commanded
             be
             but
             of
             a
             middle
             or
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             admit
             any
             terms
             of
             peace
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             accept
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             neither
             swerve
             from
             the
             analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             renounce
             the
             necessary
             principles
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             desert
             the
             communion
             ,
             and
             ancient
             and
             undoubted
             customs
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Such
             an
             accord
             would
             be
             too
             much
             loss
             both
             to
             you
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Episcopal
             Divines
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             old
             and
             the
             new
             .
             And
             that
             
               there
               is
               much
               more
               difference
               between
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               ,
               than
               between
               the
               old
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Sect.
            
             67.
             
             O
             confidence
             whither
             wilt
             thou
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             power
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             pride
             ?
             The
             contrary
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             light
             ;
             we
             maintain
             their
             old
             Liturgy
             ,
             their
             old
             Ordinal
             ,
             their
             old
             Articles
             ,
             their
             old
             Canons
             ,
             their
             old
             Laws
             ,
             Practices
             ,
             and
             praescriptions
             ,
             their
             old
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             against
             them
             .
             Then
             tell
             us
             no
             more
             of
             old
             Episcopal
             
             Divines
             ,
             and
             new
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ;
             we
             are
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             one
             and
             all
             :
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             I
             condemn
             him
             ;
             
               The
               old
               sort
               of
               Episcopal
               Divines
               that
               received
               the
               publick
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
               &c.
               I
               wholly
               acquitted
               from
               my
               jealousies
               of
               this
               compliance
               ,
               Sect.
            
             12.
             
             If
             they
             be
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             who
             maintain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             all
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             In
             acquitting
             all
             them
             he
             acquitteth
             all
             us
             .
             If
             he
             can
             shew
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             written
             contrary
             to
             these
             ,
             I
             retract
             it
             :
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             let
             him
             retract
             his
             words
             .
             He
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             my
             submission
             of
             whatsoever
             I
             writ
             
               to
               the
               Oecumenical
               essential
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               its
               Representative
               ,
               a
               free
               general
               Council
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               or
               a
               National
               English
               Synod
               ,
               to
               the
               determinations
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               respectively
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               distinct
               degrees
               of
               their
               Authority
               ,
               I
               yield
               a
               conformity
               and
               compliance
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               least
               and
               lowest
               of
               them
               an
               acquiescence
               .
               
               Pref.
               to
               the
               Reply
               to
               Bish.
               Chalc.
            
             So
             far
             am
             I
             ,
             and
             always
             have
             been
             from
             opposing
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             wittingly
             .
          
           
             He
             maketh
             a
             shew
             as
             though
             he
             could
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Grotian
             design
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             Wars
             and
             changes
             in
             England
             :
             but
             it
             is
             but
             a
             copy
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
             How
             should
             the
             Grotian
             design
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             Wars
             ,
             when
             our
             War
             began
             before
             Grotius
             himself
             began
             his
             design
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             of
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             years
             1641
             ,
             and
             1642.
             
             But
             without
             all
             controversie
             ,
             either
             the
             Grotian
             design
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Wars
             ;
             or
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             the
             bare
             design
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             .
             The
             World
             knows
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             to
             tell
             him
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             was
             the
             right
             Mother
             of
             the
             Child
             .
          
           
             Though
             he
             fail
             in
             his
             proofs
             against
             Episcopal
             Divines
             :
             yet
             he
             produceth
             sundry
             other
             reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Plot
             on
             foot
             to
             introduce
             
             Popery
             into
             England
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             weigh
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Feather
             ;
             nor
             signifie
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             how
             easily
             men
             believe
             those
             things
             which
             they
             wish
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Franciscus
               à
               Sancta
               Claras
               design
               and
               Grotius
               his
               design
               seem
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               and
               Church
               the
               same
               ,
               Sect.
            
             73.
             
             Nay
             certainly
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             more
             than
             seemingly
             )
             their
             Religion
             and
             Church
             was
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             unless
             he
             mean
             the
             same
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             his
             own
             Religion
             is
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             sense
             they
             were
             not
             the
             same
             .
             This
             is
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             prove
             ,
             Grotius
             was
             not
             of
             the
             French
             Communion
             .
             And
             for
             their
             designs
             ,
             the
             World
             is
             so
             full
             of
             feigned
             Plots
             and
             designs
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             either
             of
             them
             had
             any
             design
             ,
             except
             that
             general
             and
             pacificatory
             design
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             professeth
             and
             extolleth
             every
             where
             .
             I
             wish
             every
             mans
             Books
             had
             as
             much
             learning
             and
             ingenuity
             in
             them
             as
             
               A
               Sancta
            
             Clara's
             have
             .
             Yet
             if
             he
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             I
             and
             he
             are
             of
             
             the
             same
             Communion
             ,
             he
             doth
             me
             wrong
             .
             Judge
             Reader
             ,
             how
             partial
             men
             are
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             liberty
             to
             another
             which
             they
             assume
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             ,
             
               This
               A
               Sancta
               Clara
               is
               still
               the
               Queens
               Chaplain
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               so
               moderate
               as
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               .
            
             Whether
             he
             be
             the
             Queens
             Chaplain
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             I
             know
             .
             The
             Queen
             hath
             had
             many
             Servants
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             own
             Communion
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             more
             influence
             upon
             her
             Counsels
             than
             ever
             
               A
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             had
             .
             He
             hath
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Queen
             and
             he
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             but
             no
             reason
             to
             prove
             that
             so
             seriously
             and
             so
             weakly
             ,
             which
             all
             men
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Queen
             or
             he
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             pretended
             design
             of
             Grotius
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             believe
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Queen
             he
             passeth
             over
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             what
             to
             do
             ?
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             Popery
             .
             He
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             World
             to
             help
             him
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             
             professeth
             openly
             that
             
               he
               believeth
               no
               such
               thing
            
             .
             Not
             only
             his
             Conference
             with
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             but
             his
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             Golden
             Legacie
             which
             he
             left
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             do
             proclaim
             the
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             What
             is
             his
             aim
             then
             ?
             
               To
               shew
               how
               far
               he
               was
               inclined
               to
               a
               reconciliation
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             good
             Christian
             .
             But
             did
             he
             preferr
             peace
             before
             truth
             ?
             Had
             he
             any
             design
             to
             introduce
             Papal
             Tyranny
             into
             England
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             crime
             whereof
             he
             accuseth
             those
             whom
             he
             nick-nameth
             Grotians
             .
             The
             Devil
             himself
             cannot
             justly
             object
             any
             such
             thing
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             cites
             
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Spanish
               and
               French
               matches
            
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             able
             to
             cite
             one
             word
             out
             of
             them
             which
             maketh
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             alone
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             them
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             is
             a
             convincing
             proof
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             pretended
             design
             is
             but
             a
             dream
             .
             I
             may
             well
             call
             it
             his
             design
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             phantasm
             of
             his
             own
             brain
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             any
             existence
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             .
          
           
           
             He
             mentions
             
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               written
               in
               Spain
               .
            
             If
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             there
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             condition
             the
             King
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             redeemed
             his
             liberty
             with
             writing
             three
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             been
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
             But
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             Letter
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Grotian
             design
             ?
             No
             I
             warrant
             you
             .
             Observe
             how
             all
             his
             conjectural
             reasons
             make
             directly
             against
             himself
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             King
             calls
             the
             Pope
             
               Most
               Holy
               Father
            
             ;
             a
             great
             crime
             indeed
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             a
             civil
             address
             ,
             which
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             made
             necessary
             .
             He
             who
             will
             converse
             with
             a
             Fryer
             in
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             Country
             ,
             must
             do
             little
             less
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             write
             to
             the
             
               Great
               Turk
            
             must
             do
             more
             .
             Such
             compellations
             do
             not
             shew
             always
             what
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               the
               choice
               of
               Agents
               for
               Church
               and
               State.
            
             Very
             trifles
             .
             Kings
             must
             chuse
             their
             Agents
             
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             their
             affairs
             .
             But
             if
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Agents
             did
             always
             demonstrate
             the
             resolutions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             I
             could
             more
             easily
             prove
             King
             Charles
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             than
             he
             a
             Grotian
             ,
             and
             bring
             more
             instances
             for
             my self
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             cannot
             instance
             in
             any
             one
             Agent
             for
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             that
             ever
             had
             his
             Grotian
             design
             ;
             but
             I
             can
             instance
             in
             many
             who
             have
             had
             contrary
             and
             worse
             designs
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             stick
             to
             tell
             him
             with
             grief
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             in
             a
             great
             part
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             woes
             .
             In
             some
             Courts
             it
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             a
             singular
             policie
             to
             nourish
             two
             Parties
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             the
             one
             might
             ballance
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             watch
             over
             the
             other
             .
             But
             it
             proveth
             too
             often
             true
             that
             the
             one
             Party
             is
             disgusted
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             the
             weaker
             and
             worser
             Party
             doth
             countenance
             heterodox
             and
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             to
             augment
             the
             number
             of
             their
             dependents
             ,
             which
             evermore
             tendeth
             to
             manifest
             sedition
             .
             By
             this
             means
             the
             rents
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             been
             perpetuated
             and
             enlarged
             ,
             
             and
             Subjects
             have
             been
             debauched
             with
             destructive
             and
             seditious
             Principles
             ,
             the
             evil
             influence
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             felt
             to
             our
             cost
             .
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             to
             
               the
               Residence
               of
               the
               Popes
               Nuncios
               in
            
             England
             .
             It
             may
             be
             during
             all
             the
             Kings
             reign
             there
             were
             one
             Nuncio
             and
             his
             Proctor
             or
             Deputy
             ,
             or
             two
             Nuncios
             at
             the
             most
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             never
             had
             them
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             the
             better
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             any
             great
             hurt
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             opportunity
             which
             his
             own
             peevish
             Party
             got
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             raise
             jealousies
             and
             Panick
             fears
             among
             the
             Rabble
             .
             Unless
             he
             could
             have
             told
             something
             that
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio
             did
             in
             England
             tending
             to
             that
             end
             which
             he
             pretends
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             well
             have
             instanced
             in
             the
             King
             of
             
             Morocco's
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             he
             came
             over
             to
             convert
             us
             to
             be
             Turks
             .
             I
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             produced
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             to
             his
             Nuncio
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             Rome
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             have
             discovered
             some
             secret
             Cabal
             ,
             or
             Conferences
             between
             him
             and
             those
             Episcopal
             Divines
             whom
             he
             accuseth
             .
             
             He
             knoweth
             well
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             much
             better
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             than
             to
             urge
             so
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             fail
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             instance
             is
             in
             the
             Jesuits
             Colledge
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             much
             better
             omitted
             for
             his
             credit
             .
             Did
             the
             King
             found
             the
             Colledge
             ?
             No
             such
             thing
             .
             Was
             he
             a
             Benefactor
             to
             it
             ?
             Nor
             that
             .
             Did
             he
             give
             the
             Jesuits
             a
             license
             of
             Mortmain
             ,
             to
             purchase
             Lands
             for
             themselves
             to
             that
             use
             ?
             Not
             so
             much
             .
             What
             did
             he
             then
             ,
             did
             he
             know
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             connive
             at
             them
             and
             it
             ?
             O
             no.
             So
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             discovered
             ,
             it
             was
             suppressed
             .
             By
             the
             same
             equity
             he
             might
             accuse
             an
             innocent
             Prince
             of
             all
             the
             crimes
             that
             are
             committed
             in
             hugger
             mugger
             throughout
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             Head
             even
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             his
             odious
             instances
             hath
             less
             shew
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             how
             vain
             or
             empty
             soever
             they
             have
             been
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               illegal
               innovations
               
               in
               worship
               so
               resolvedly
               gradatim
               introduced
               .
            
             Perhaps
             he
             calls
             the
             execution
             of
             old
             Laws
             ,
             Innovations
             ,
             because
             they
             themselves
             had
             taken
             the
             boldness
             to
             disuse
             them
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             spare
             this
             charge
             ,
             lest
             they
             get
             a
             round
             peal
             of
             their
             own
             Innovations
             rung
             out
             in
             their
             ears
             .
             Theirs
             are
             Innovations
             indeed
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             such
             disloyal
             and
             uncharitable
             insinuations
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             salved
             by
             pretending
             that
             
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               desire
               to
               perswade
               men
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Papist
            
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             other
             men
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Here
             are
             violent
             presumptions
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             Popish
             inclinations
             :
             yet
             my
             charity
             will
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             other
             men
             may
             judge
             as
             they
             find
             cause
             ;
             when
             all
             he
             saith
             doth
             not
             weigh
             one
             grain
             in
             the
             Scale
             of
             Reason
             .
             Our
             Case-Divinity
             will
             hardly
             excuse
             this
             from
             downright
             Calumny
             .
             But
             that
             is
             their
             only
             weapon
             ,
             and
             their
             only
             strength
             ,
             and
             Skill
             hath
             ever
             laid
             in
             idle
             and
             malitious
             suggestions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Plot
               weakly
               Fathered
               upon
               Episcopal
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Mused
             some
             while
             why
             he
             should
             rather
             father
             his
             imaginary
             design
             of
             reducing
             the
             Pope
             into
             England
             upon
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             than
             upon
             any
             other
             Divines
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             both
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Independent
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Millenary
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Anabaptistical
             Divines
             ,
             and
             each
             sort
             of
             their
             Divines
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             of
             them
             may
             be
             allowed
             that
             Title
             )
             have
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             contributed
             more
             to
             the
             reducing
             of
             the
             Pope
             into
             England
             ,
             than
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             were
             likely
             ever
             to
             do
             .
             Men
             do
             naturally
             preferr
             Antiquity
             in
             Religion
             before
             Novelty
             ,
             Order
             and
             Uniformity
             before
             Confusion
             ,
             Comeliness
             and
             Decencie
             before
             sordid
             Uncleanliness
             ;
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             before
             Prophaneness
             and
             over-much
             Sawciness
             
             and
             familiarity
             with
             God
             ;
             Christian
             Charity
             before
             Unchristian
             Censures
             ;
             Constancy
             before
             Fickleness
             and
             frequent
             Changes
             ,
             they
             love
             Monuments
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             delight
             not
             in
             seeing
             them
             defaced
             and
             demolished
             ;
             they
             are
             for
             Memorials
             of
             ancient
             Truth
             ,
             for
             an
             outward
             splendor
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             helps
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             for
             adjuments
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             all
             which
             our
             late
             Innovators
             have
             quite
             taken
             away
             .
             Nature
             it self
             doth
             teach
             us
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             with
             our
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             with
             our
             Spirits
             .
             What
             comfort
             can
             men
             have
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             scarcely
             see
             one
             act
             of
             corporeal
             devotion
             done
             to
             God
             in
             their
             whole
             lifes
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             true
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Roman
             Emissaries
             do
             gain
             ground
             daily
             upon
             them
             ,
             why
             so
             many
             apostate
             from
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             have
             a
             fairer
             game
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             is
             beholden
             to
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Some
             may
             perhaps
             urge
             that
             this
             advantage
             is
             accidental
             to
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             
             therefore
             I
             propose
             a
             second
             consideration
             ;
             That
             Episcopal
             Divines
             cannot
             be
             the
             Popes
             Stalking
             Horses
             ,
             nor
             promoters
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             without
             deserting
             their
             principles
             about
             Episcopacy
             .
             Episcopal
             rights
             and
             Papal
             claims
             are
             inconsistent
             .
             This
             appeared
             evidently
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             the
             debating
             of
             that
             great
             Controversie
             about
             Episcopal
             Right
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             divine
             or
             humane
             .
             Thus
             much
             the
             
               Spanish
               ,
               Polonian
            
             ,
             and
             Hungarian
             Divines
             saw
             well
             enough
             And
             consulting
             seriously
             about
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             could
             find
             no
             better
             ground
             to
             build
             so
             noble
             a
             Fabrick
             upon
             than
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Granato
             well
             observed
             .
             
               Hist.
               Conc.
               Trid.
               l.
               7.
               p.
            
             588.
             
          
           
             Father
             Lainer
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             saw
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               contradiction
               to
               say
               the
               Pope
               is
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               Monarchical
               ;
               and
               then
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               power
               or
               jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Church
               not
               derived
               
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               received
               from
               others
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Christ.
             
               Hist.
               Conc.
               Trid.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Legats
             themselves
             found
             this
             out
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             almost
             too
             late
             ,
             
               l.
               7.
               p.
               609.
               
               Octob.
               19.
               
               When
               the
               question
               was
               set
               on
               foot
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               Legats
               thought
               that
               the
               aim
               was
               only
               to
               make
               great
               the
               Authority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               more
               reputation
               .
               But
               before
               the
               second
               Congregation
               was
               ended
               they
               perceived
               very
               late
               by
               the
               voices
               given
               and
               reasons
               used
               ,
               of
               what
               importance
               and
               consequence
               it
               was
               .
               For
               it
               did
               imply
               ,
               that
               the
               Keys
               were
               not
               given
               to
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               only
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               was
               above
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               equal
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               nothing
               left
               but
               a
               preheminence
               above
               others
               ,
               &c.
               the
               dignity
               of
               Cardinals
               was
               quite
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Papal
               Court
               reduced
               to
               nothing
            
          
           
             But
             before
             the
             Papalins
             discovered
             this
             ,
             the
             Party
             bent
             for
             a
             serious
             Reformation
             ,
             was
             grown
             numerous
             and
             potent
             in
             the
             Council
             .
             The
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             of
             Bishops
             was
             inserted
             into
             the
             
             Anathematisms
             .
             Fifty
             nine
             of
             the
             prime
             Fathers
             voted
             for
             it
             ,
             besides
             all
             those
             whom
             either
             an
             Epidemical
             or
             a
             Politick
             Catarrh
             deteined
             at
             home
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             disswasions
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             other
             Artifices
             used
             by
             the
             Papalins
             ,
             whereof
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             saved
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             from
             utter
             ruine
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             to
             represent
             to
             the
             Italian
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             number
             was
             double
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             (
             a
             very
             unequal
             composition
             )
             how
             much
             they
             were
             concerned
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             only
             honour
             which
             the
             Italian
             Nation
             had
             above
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
             This
             I
             urge
             to
             shew
             that
             Episcopal
             Divines
             cannot
             be
             Papalins
             without
             betraying
             their
             own
             Principles
             .
             The
             very
             name
             of
             Episcopal
             Divines
             renders
             this
             dedesign
             less
             probable
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             stiling
             them
             Episcopal
             Divines
             he
             doth
             tacitely
             accuse
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             Anti-Episcopal
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             no
             Episcopal
             Divine
             .
             What
             odious
             
             consequences
             do
             flow
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             how
             contrary
             it
             is
             to
             the
             title
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             himself
             in
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             he
             should
             observe
             himself
             ,
             than
             I
             collect
             .
             Catholick
             and
             Anti-Episcopal
             are
             contradictory
             terms
             .
          
           
             From
             Christs
             time
             till
             this
             day
             there
             was
             never
             any
             one
             Catholick
             in
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             Southern
             ,
             or
             Northern
             Churches
             ,
             who
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             Anti-Episcopal
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             cast
             out
             for
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             for
             the
             first
             1500.
             years
             .
             Let
             him
             shew
             me
             but
             one
             formed
             Church
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             name
             of
             one
             
               Lay
               Presbyter
            
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             exercised
             or
             challenged
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             Calvins
             return
             to
             Geneva
             in
             the
             year
             1538.
             after
             he
             had
             subscribed
             the
             Augustine
             Confession
             and
             Apology
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             be
             as
             Anti-Episcopal
             as
             he
             will.
             I
             will
             shew
             him
             the
             proper
             and
             particular
             names
             of
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               
               Presbyters
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
            
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             Councils
             ,
             in
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             Histories
             ;
             if
             he
             cannot
             name
             one
             particular
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             never
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             
               rerum
               natura
            
             ,
             for
             1500
             years
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             one
             thing
             more
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             first
             Reformers
             did
             approve
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             had
             it
             .
             Second
             Reformations
             are
             commonly
             like
             Metal
             upon
             Metal
             ,
             which
             is
             false
             Heraldry
             .
             After
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             were
             the
             Bohemian
             Brethren
             :
             and
             both
             these
             were
             careful
             to
             retain
             Episcopacy
             .
             Take
             their
             own
             Testimony
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             their
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Ratio
               ,
               Disciplinae
               ,
               Ordinisque
               Ecclesiastici
               in
               unitate
               fratrum
               Bohemorum
               ,
            
             lately
             translated
             out
             of
             Bohemian
             into
             Latine
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             themselves
             .
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               said
            
             Waldenses
             
               did
               affirm
               that
               they
               had
               lawful
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               a
               lawful
               uninterrupted
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               they
               created
               three
               of
               our
               Ministers
               Bishops
               solemnly
               ,
               and
               conferred
               
               upon
               them
               power
               to
               Ordain
               Ministers
               .
            
             From
             that
             time
             this
             Order
             is
             continued
             in
             all
             their
             Churches
             until
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Reformers
             were
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             These
             retained
             Bishops
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Sweden
             and
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             under
             another
             name
             of
             Superintendents
             in
             Germany
             .
             The
             Confession
             of
             Saxony
             is
             subscribed
             by
             seventeen
             Superintendents
             .
             
               Harm
               .
               Conf.
               Sect.
               19.
               p.
            
             290.
             
             The
             Snevick
             Confession
             complaineth
             of
             great
             wrong
             done
             to
             their
             Churches
             ,
             
               as
               if
               they
               did
               seek
               to
               reduce
               the
               power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Prelates
               to
               nothing
               .
               Sect.
               11.
               p.
            
             65.
             
             And
             in
             Chap.
             33.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             they
             declare
             most
             plainly
             for
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             luculent
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Lutherans
             approbation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             the
             Augustine
             Confession
             it self
             ,
             
               cap.
               7.
               de
               Potest
               .
               Eccles.
               It
               is
               not
               now
               sought
               that
               the
               Government
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               Bishops
               :
               but
               this
               one
               thing
               is
               desired
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               suffer
               the
               Gospel
               to
               be
               purely
               taught
               ,
               and
               release
               
               some
               few
               observances
               which
               cannot
               be
               kept
               without
               sin
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apologie
             for
             the
             same
             Confession
             ,
             
               Cap.
               de
               numero
               &
               usu
               Sacrament
               .
               This
               our
               will
               shall
               excuse
               us
               both
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               imputed
               to
               us
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               Bishops
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               our
               means
               .
            
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             .
             He
             knoweth
             well
             they
             never
             wanted
             Bishops
             from
             their
             first
             Conversion
             until
             these
             late
             Tumults
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Native
             Country
             was
             purpled
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             English
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             take
             them
             away
             by
             force
             and
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Reformation
             was
             the
             Zuinglian
             or
             Helvetian
             in
             Switzerland
             ,
             wherein
             as
             they
             erected
             no
             new
             Bishopricks
             ,
             so
             they
             pulled
             down
             no
             old
             ones
             .
             There
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             laid
             upon
             them
             to
             want
             Bishops
             in
             their
             own
             Territories
             :
             because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constance
             ,
             under
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             they
             were
             ,
             was
             of
             another
             communion
             ,
             and
             lived
             out
             of
             their
             Territories
             .
             But
             they
             would
             gladly
             have
             had
             him
             to
             have
             
             continued
             their
             Bishop
             still
             .
             They
             made
             their
             addresses
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             courted
             him
             ,
             they
             besought
             him
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             but
             to
             tolerate
             them
             .
             For
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             produce
             that
             famous
             Letter
             written
             by
             Zuinglius
             himself
             ,
             and
             ten
             others
             of
             their
             principal
             Reformers
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Bishop
             of
             Constance
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Works
             of
             Zuinglius
             ,
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             observance
             beseeching
             him
             to
             
               favour
               and
               help
               forward
               their
               beginnings
               ,
               as
               an
               excellent
               work
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             They
             call
             him
             
               Father
               ,
               Renowned
               Prelate
               ,
               Bishop
               .
            
             They
             implore
             
               his
               clemency
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               learning
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               German
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               favour
               true
               Christianity
               springing
               up
               again
               .
            
             They
             beseech
             him
             
               by
               the
               common
               Christ
               ,
               by
               one
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               by
               that
               Fatherly
               affection
               which
               he
               did
               owe
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               was
               divine
               and
               humane
               ,
               to
               look
               graciously
               upon
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               would
               not
               grant
               their
               desires
               ,
               to
               connive
               at
               them
               ;
               so
               he
               should
               make
               his
               Family
               yet
               more
               illustrious
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               perpetual
               tribute
               
               of
               their
               praises
               ;
               so
               he
               would
               but
               shew
               himself
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               grant
               the
               requests
               of
               his
               obedient
               sons
               .
            
             They
             conclude
             ,
             
               God
               Almighty
               long
               preserve
               your
               Excellency
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             Reformation
             of
             those
             which
             he
             approveth
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Calvin
             .
             How
             farr
             Calvin
             and
             his
             Party
             were
             Episcopal
             or
             Anti-Episcopal
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             let
             their
             own
             testimonies
             bear
             witness
             .
             First
             Calvin
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             that
             he
             subscribed
             the
             
               Augustine
               Confession
            
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             the
             Apology
             for
             it
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             for
             Bishops
             .
             And
             in
             his
             190.
             
             Epistle
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             he
             representeth
             Episcopal
             Government
             as
             fittest
             for
             Monarchies
             ;
             where
             having
             shewed
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             by
             Patriarchs
             ;
             Primats
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Indeed
               the
               ancient
               Church
               instituted
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               gave
               certain
               Primacies
               to
               particular
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               might
               remain
               bound
               one
               to
               another
               by
               this
               bond
               of
               Concord
               .
            
             He
             proceedeth
             thus
             ,
             
               As
               if
               at
               this
               day
               one
               Arch-bishop
               should
               be
               over
               the
               illustrious
               
               Kingdom
               of
               ●olonia
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               farther
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Bishop
               in
               each
               City
               or
               Province
               ,
               to
               attend
               peculiarly
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               Order
               ,
               as
               nature
               itself
               doth
               dictate
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               Colledge
               one
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               principal
               care
               of
               the
               Colledge
               should
               rest
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Institutions
             having
             described
             at
             large
             the
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             end
             of
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             constitution
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               some
               called
               this
               kind
               of
               Government
               an
               Hierarchy
               ,
               by
               a
               name
               improper
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               But
               if
               we
               pass
               by
               the
               name
               and
               look
               upon
               the
               thing
               itself
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               did
               go
               about
               to
               devise
               no
               other
               form
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               
               Inst.
               c.
               4.
               
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             Cardinal
             Sadolet
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             cited
             by
             Archbishop
             Bancroft
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             procure
             the
             first
             Edition
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             later
             Editions
             they
             have
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             purge
             it
             
             out
             .
             
               Talem
               nobis
               Hierarchiam
               ,
               &c.
               If
               they
               make
               tender
               of
               such
               an
               Hierarchie
               to
               us
               ,
               wherein
               Bishops
               may
               retain
               their
               eminence
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               refuse
               not
               to
               be
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               dependence
               upon
               him
               as
               their
               only
               Head
               ,
               and
               refer
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               observe
               such
               a
               brotherly
               society
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               be
               bound
               together
               with
               no
               other
               bond
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               I
               confess
               that
               they
               deserve
               all
               sorts
               of
               curses
               or
               anathemas
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               who
               do
               not
               observe
               it
               with
               reverence
               and
               the
               highest
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             Lay
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             If
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             divine
             Law
             ,
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             needing
             no
             other
             promulgation
             ,
             do
             dictate
             that
             in
             every
             Society
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             upon
             whom
             the
             principal
             care
             of
             the
             Society
             should
             rest
             .
             If
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             devised
             no
             other
             form
             of
             governing
             the
             Church
             by
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             God
             had
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             If
             they
             deserve
             the
             severest
             curses
             and
             anathemas
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             regard
             such
             
             an
             Hierarchy
             with
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Pastors
             are
             freed
             from
             all
             Oaths
             and
             Obligations
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             what
             they
             deserve
             ,
             who
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Before
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Farellus
            
             offered
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Geneva
             terms
             to
             retain
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Beza
             his
             Successor
             was
             not
             for
             the
             divine
             Right
             of
             Bishops
             in
             express
             terms
             by
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             :
             But
             he
             was
             for
             the
             precedencie
             of
             one
             Clergy
             man
             above
             the
             rest
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             From
             Geneva
             let
             us
             pass
             over
             into
             France
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             
               Monsieur
               Mouline
            
             as
             high
             or
             higher
             than
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             third
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               .
               I
               am
               not
               so
               brazen-faced
               as
               to
               give
               sentence
               against
               those
               lights
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             
               the
               two
            
             Gregories
             
               Nissene
               Nazianzene
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               against
               men
               
               wrongfully
               created
               ,
               or
               as
               usurpers
               of
               an
               unlawful
               Office.
               The
               venerable
               antiquity
               of
               those
               Primitive
               Ages
               shall
               always
               weigh
               more
               with
               me
               than
               any
               mans
               new-fangled
               Institution
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
               I
               spake
               with
               honour
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               I
               derived
               the
               Episcopal
               dignity
               from
               the
               very
               cradle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               condemned
               Aerius
               ,
               I
               affirmed
               that
               St.
            
             James
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               City
               was
               derived
               by
               a
               long
               row
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Blondel
             in
             his
             needless
             Apology
             for
             St.
             Hierome
             made
             a
             very
             necessary
             Apology
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             ;
             to
             Mr.
             Rivet
             to
             be
             added
             as
             an
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Book
             in
             the
             Impression
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             whose
             neglect
             it
             was
             omitted
             .
             And
             now
             having
             mentioned
             
               Doctor
               Rivet
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             bold
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             did
             intreat
             a
             Noble
             Earl
             ,
             yet
             living
             ,
             to
             procure
             him
             a
             dignity
             or
             Prebend
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             his
             Brother
             Mouline
             and
             Vossius
             had
             .
             The
             Earl
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hold
             any
             such
             place
             in
             England
             without
             subscribing
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
             And
             he
             replied
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             most
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             to
             them
             both
             with
             his
             hand
             and
             heart
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             that
             all
             Divines
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             who
             maintain
             a
             necessity
             of
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             ever
             were
             and
             still
             are
             Episcopal
             Divines
             :
             except
             some
             weaker
             and
             wilful
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             Antiquity
             are
             but
             of
             Yesterday
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Universality
             come
             much
             short
             of
             the
             very
             Donatists
             in
             Africk
             ,
             condemned
             by
             all
             moderate
             and
             rational
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Baxter
             might
             have
             done
             better
             to
             have
             given
             his
             pretended
             Designers
             ,
             a
             lower
             and
             more
             distinctive
             name
             than
             that
             of
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             help
             him
             at
             all
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               pag.
               21.
               
               It
               is
               not
               all
               Episcopal
               Divines
               which
               I
               suspected
               of
               a
               compliance
               with
            
             Grotius
             and
             Cassander
             ,
             
               no
               not
               all
               of
               the
               later
               strein
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               extended
               it
               to
               none
               of
               the
               new
               Episcopal
               Party
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               I
               there
               described
               .
            
             
             His
             distinction
             of
             Episcopal
             Divines
             into
             Old
             and
             New
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Chimera
             of
             his
             own
             brain
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             bring
             one
             grain
             of
             reason
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             And
             by
             his
             plain
             Confession
             here
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             this
             great
             design
             is
             but
             his
             own
             suspicion
             .
             To
             accuse
             men
             of
             a
             design
             to
             introduce
             the
             Pope
             into
             England
             ,
             meerly
             upon
             suspicion
             ,
             is
             a
             liberty
             ,
             or
             rather
             license
             ,
             to
             be
             abhorred
             of
             all
             conscionable
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Yet
             of
             the
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             he
             nameth
             many
             ,
             
               Bishop
               Jewel
               ,
               Pilkinson
               ,
               Hall
               ,
               Carlton
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Usher
               ,
               Potter
               ,
               Downham
               ,
               Grindal
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
               Farrar
               ,
               Cranmer
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               and
               forty
               more
               Bishops
               here
               .
               p.
            
             103.
             as
             if
             so
             many
             names
             blended
             together
             confusedly
             in
             an
             heap
             as
             an
             hotchpotch
             ,
             were
             able
             like
             a
             Medusas
             head
             to
             transform
             reasonable
             men
             into
             stocks
             and
             stones
             .
             If
             he
             had
             made
             his
             forty
             up
             an
             hundred
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             instances
             enough
             to
             have
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             sundry
             of
             them
             no
             way
             inferiour
             to
             any
             whom
             he
             nameth
             ,
             and
             superiour
             
             to
             many
             .
             In
             commemorating
             some
             ,
             and
             pretermitting
             others
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             sometimes
             want
             of
             judgement
             ,
             always
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             What
             his
             description
             was
             of
             New
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             (
             having
             never
             seen
             any
             Treatise
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             this
             of
             the
             Grotian
             Religion
             ;
             neither
             should
             I
             have
             meddled
             with
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             brought
             me
             publickly
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             )
             neither
             do
             I
             much
             regard
             .
             But
             howsoever
             he
             describeth
             them
             he
             instanceth
             in
             no
             man
             but
             my self
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             name
             any
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             thinks
             it
             easiest
             to
             leap
             over
             the
             hedge
             where
             it
             is
             lowest
             .
             Have
             I
             not
             great
             reason
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             being
             so
             mindful
             of
             me
             in
             my
             absence
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             part
             I
             profess
             ingeniously
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             of
             any
             such
             design
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             there
             never
             was
             any
             such
             design
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             I
             neither
             had
             nor
             could
             have
             an
             hand
             in
             any
             such
             design
             ,
             either
             for
             
               Italian
               Popery
            
             ,
             or
             
               French
               Popery
            
             .
             or
             
               any
               Popery
            
             ,
             unless
             he
             call
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Primitive
             
             Church
             Popery
             ,
             unless
             our
             Holy
             Orders
             and
             Liturgy
             and
             Articles
             be
             Popery
             .
             Other
             Popery
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             against
             me
             ,
             nor
             I
             hope
             against
             any
             true
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             His
             design
             ,
             like
             the
             Phoenix
             ,
             is
             much
             talked
             of
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             never
             was
             seen
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             as
             little
             of
             any
             such
             distinction
             between
             Old
             and
             New
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             All
             the
             World
             seeth
             evidently
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             material
             differences
             which
             we
             have
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             about
             those
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             that
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             those
             Articles
             ,
             and
             those
             Rites
             ,
             which
             we
             received
             from
             those
             Old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             .
             
               
                 Non
                 tellus
                 cimbam
                 ,
                 tellurem
                 cim●a
                 reliquit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             left
             our
             Predecessors
             ,
             but
             They
             have
             left
             both
             us
             and
             our
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             it
             fareth
             with
             Mr.
             Baxter
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             new
             Sailers
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             deception
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             suppose
             that
             the
             
             Land
             leaveth
             them
             ,
             
               terraeque
               ,
               urbesque
               recedunt
            
             ,
             when
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             they
             themselves
             that
             leave
             the
             Land.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             his
             supposed
             design
             and
             his
             pretended
             distinction
             ,
             are
             meer
             fansies
             ,
             which
             never
             had
             any
             being
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             .
             Where
             did
             these
             designers
             ever
             meet
             together
             to
             contrive
             their
             Plot
             ?
             They
             are
             never
             likely
             to
             do
             any
             great
             actions
             ,
             who
             want
             sinews
             to
             knit
             them
             together
             .
             When
             or
             where
             had
             ever
             any
             of
             them
             any
             intercourse
             or
             correspondence
             with
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             belonged
             to
             Rome
             ,
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             sensless
             silly
             Plot
             to
             design
             the
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Pope
             into
             England
             without
             his
             own
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             ,
             upon
             terms
             never
             accorded
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             as
             treated
             upon
             .
             Thus
             have
             we
             seen
             melancholick
             persons
             out
             of
             a
             strong
             fantasie
             ,
             imagine
             that
             they
             see
             Ships
             and
             Minotaures
             in
             the
             Clouds
             .
             The
             proofs
             of
             such
             accusations
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             clearer
             than
             the
             Noon-day
             light
             ,
             not
             ungrounded
             or
             ill
             grounded
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             of
             credulous
             and
             partial
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Plot
               was
               as
               weakly
               fathered
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               .
            
          
           
             ANd
             as
             he
             erred
             in
             fathering
             his
             imaginary
             Plot
             upon
             Episcopal
             Divines
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             he
             made
             an
             ill
             choice
             of
             me
             the
             meanest
             of
             those
             Episcopal
             Divines
             for
             his
             only
             instance
             ,
             who
             have
             only
             read
             so
             much
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             as
             to
             enable
             me
             to
             judge
             that
             Mr.
             Baxter
             doth
             him
             wrong
             ,
             I
             hope
             unwittingly
             .
             If
             ever
             I
             should
             attempt
             the
             reconciling
             of
             Controversies
             among
             Christians
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             another
             way
             then
             Grotius
             taketh
             ,
             I
             mean
             more
             Scholastical
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             confess
             that
             freely
             which
             Mr.
             Baxter
             neither
             doth
             know
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             know
             but
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             about
             thirty
             years
             since
             ,
             when
             my
             body
             was
             stronger
             ,
             and
             my
             wits
             fresher
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             some
             Books
             and
             Notes
             of
             mine
             own
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             had
             what
             supply
             soever
             I
             desired
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             to
             confer
             with
             whomsoever
             I
             pleased
             ,
             I
             had
             then
             a
             design
             indeed
             
             to
             do
             my
             weak
             endeavour
             to
             disabuse
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             stating
             and
             distinguishing
             of
             Controversies
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             us
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             many
             of
             them
             are
             meer
             Logomachies
             ,
             or
             contentions
             about
             words
             without
             any
             just
             ground
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             many
             of
             them
             are
             Scholastical
             subtleties
             ,
             whereof
             ordinary
             Christians
             are
             not
             capable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             points
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             many
             of
             them
             are
             not
             the
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             particular
             Persons
             or
             Parties
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             Protestants
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             against
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             against
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             .
             Those
             Controversies
             which
             each
             Church
             doth
             tolerate
             within
             it self
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             cause
             of
             Schism
             between
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             How
             many
             of
             our
             Controversies
             are
             about
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             things
             indifferent
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             which
             every
             particular
             Church
             under
             the
             Universal
             
             Church
             hath
             free
             liberty
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             dominion
             over
             its
             own
             Sons
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             these
             empty
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             Controversies
             are
             wiped
             out
             of
             the
             Roll
             ,
             the
             true
             Controversies
             between
             us
             may
             be
             quickly
             mustered
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             upon
             a
             serious
             enquiry
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             so
             exclusive
             of
             salvation
             to
             those
             who
             err
             invincibly
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             truth
             implicitely
             in
             the
             preparation
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             so
             irreconcileable
             as
             some
             persons
             have
             imagined
             .
             The
             two
             dangerous
             extremes
             are
             to
             clip
             away
             something
             from
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             whereof
             I
             do
             not
             find
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             ;
             and
             to
             obtrude
             erroneous
             or
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             probable
             opinions
             for
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whereof
             I
             find
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             been
             most
             guilty
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             these
             are
             the
             practical
             abuses
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             were
             my
             thoughts
             in
             my
             younger
             days
             ,
             which
             age
             and
             experience
             hath
             rather
             confirmed
             and
             radicated
             in
             me
             ,
             than
             altered
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             known
             ,
             I
             deserved
             
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             cherished
             and
             encouraged
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             branded
             by
             any
             man
             as
             a
             Factor
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Truly
             Mr.
             Baxter
             could
             hardly
             have
             fixed
             upon
             a
             Subject
             more
             improper
             for
             such
             a
             charge
             .
             When
             I
             was
             commanded
             to
             preach
             to
             our
             Northern
             Synod
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             designed
             to
             discharge
             that
             duty
             ,
             chuseth
             some
             controversie
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             us
             ,
             my
             Subject
             was
             the
             Popes
             unlawful
             Usurpation
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             .
             When
             I
             disputed
             in
             Cambridge
             for
             the
             Degree
             of
             Doctor
             ,
             my
             Thesis
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Nilus
             ,
             that
             the
             Papacy
             (
             as
             it
             was
             challenged
             and
             usurped
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             had
             been
             sometimes
             usurped
             in
             our
             Native
             Country
             ,
             )
             was
             either
             the
             procreant
             or
             conservant
             cause
             ,
             or
             both
             procreant
             and
             conservant
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             greater
             Ecclesiastical
             Controversies
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             When
             our
             late
             King
             Charles
             (
             of
             blessed
             memory
             )
             was
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Religion
             in
             England
             seemed
             to
             our
             Country
             people
             (
             though
             without
             any
             ground
             )
             to
             be
             placed
             
               in
               
               aequilibrio
            
             ,
             or
             reduced
             to
             a
             measuring
             cast
             ;
             I
             adventured
             with
             more
             zeal
             than
             discretion
             ,
             to
             give
             two
             of
             their
             Roman
             Champions
             in
             our
             Northern
             parts
             ,
             Mr.
             Hungate
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Houghton
             a
             secular
             Priest
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             two
             meetings
             at
             North-Allerton
             ,
             and
             came
             off
             without
             any
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             stopped
             the
             Carrier
             of
             the
             Romish
             Emislaries
             at
             that
             time
             in
             those
             parts
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             was
             last
             in
             Ireland
             and
             the
             Romanists
             had
             wrested
             some
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             prosecuted
             no
             English
             Protestant
             more
             than
             my self
             ,
             and
             never
             left
             untill
             they
             had
             thrust
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             me
             to
             be
             a
             great
             impediment
             to
             them
             in
             their
             making
             of
             Proselytes
             .
             It
             was
             but
             an
             ill
             requital
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             been
             one
             of
             their
             Factors
             .
             Since
             I
             came
             into
             exile
             these
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             where
             have
             my
             weak
             endeavours
             ever
             been
             wanting
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             who
             hath
             had
             more
             Disputes
             with
             their
             Seculars
             and
             Regulars
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             
               French
               ,
               Italian
               ,
               
               Dutch
               ,
               English
               ,
            
             in
             Word
             ,
             in
             Writing
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ?
             And
             after
             all
             this
             am
             I
             traduced
             as
             a
             Factor
             for
             Popery
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             not
             a
             Protestant
             out
             of
             my
             wits
             ;
             or
             because
             my
             assertions
             of
             known
             Truth
             are
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             gust
             of
             Innovators
             ?
             
               Blessed
               are
               we
               when
               men
               revile
               us
               and
               persecute
               us
               ,
               and
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               us
               falsly
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               our
               reward
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             But
             doth
             he
             think
             in
             earnest
             ,
             that
             my
             way
             of
             reconciliation
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             introduce
             the
             Papal
             tyranny
             into
             England
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             directly
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             exclude
             the
             
               Papal
               tyranny
            
             out
             of
             England
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             to
             acquit
             us
             for
             evermore
             from
             all
             the
             Extortions
             and
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             us
             from
             all
             their
             Emissaries
             who
             now
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             such
             as
             are
             unsetled
             among
             us
             ;
             by
             the
             means
             of
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             (
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             speak
             my
             mind
             freely
             )
             impertinent
             Disputations
             .
             And
             this
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             make
             good
             against
             
             any
             Innovator
             of
             either
             side
             who
             shall
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             hard
             measure
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             me
             ,
             from
             him
             who
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               p.
            
             6.
             which
             is
             but
             his
             duty
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             .
             But
             let
             him
             take
             heed
             that
             his
             love
             of
             Unity
             prove
             not
             to
             be
             self-love
             ,
             which
             insinuateth
             it self
             strangely
             into
             the
             most
             holy
             actions
             and
             designs
             .
             All
             men
             could
             be
             contented
             to
             have
             others
             united
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             chop
             off
             or
             stretch
             out
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             Procrustes
             did
             his
             Guests
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             own
             Bed.
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             would
             be
             well
             pleased
             to
             have
             Independency
             stretched
             up
             to
             an
             ordained
             Ministery
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             Episcopacy
             let
             down
             to
             a
             Presbyterian
             parity
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             an
             empty
             shew
             of
             equality
             .
             For
             I
             never
             yet
             observed
             but
             one
             or
             two
             single
             popular
             Presbyters
             ruled
             the
             whole
             Consistory
             ;
             and
             had
             more
             absolute
             Arbitrary
             power
             than
             ever
             any
             Bishop
             pretended
             unto
             .
             If
             this
             be
             all
             his
             love
             
             and
             desire
             of
             Unity
             ,
             to
             have
             Antiquity
             ,
             Universality
             ,
             and
             the
             perpetual
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             levelled
             and
             moduled
             according
             to
             private
             fantasies
             ,
             it
             is
             meer
             self-love
             ,
             no
             love
             of
             Unity
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             better
             ,
             though
             I
             sear
             worse
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             dare
             refer
             all
             differences
             between
             us
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             publick
             Standard
             ,
             we
             shall
             quickly
             see
             whether
             he
             or
             I
             follow
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             with
             swifter
             paces
             .
             I
             offer
             him
             two
             Standards
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             set
             down
             by
             those
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             whom
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             more
             propitious
             to
             him
             than
             to
             me
             .
             If
             he
             submit
             to
             this
             Standard
             ,
             all
             differences
             between
             him
             and
             me
             are
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             then
             to
             what
             purpose
             hath
             so
             much
             plundering
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             effusion
             of
             Christian
             blood
             been
             ?
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             shake
             the
             dregs
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Urinal
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             like
             not
             this
             Standard
             (
             as
             I
             much
             fear
             he
             will
             not
             )
             I
             offer
             him
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Pattern
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             both
             for
             Doctrine
             
             and
             Discipline
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             he
             will
             dislike
             this
             more
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             admit
             no
             Standard
             but
             the
             Scripture
             .
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             this
             also
             .
             But
             if
             he
             and
             I
             differ
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             all
             men
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Scripture
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             words
             but
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             )
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             tried
             what
             is
             the
             sense
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             original
             Standard
             according
             to
             which
             the
             local
             Standard
             was
             made
             ?
             If
             he
             refuse
             both
             these
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             say
             that
             he
             will
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             tryed
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             himself
             will
             and
             can
             judge
             better
             what
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             either
             his
             national
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             primitive
             and
             universal
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             who
             brings
             his
             commodities
             to
             a
             market
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             should
             refuse
             to
             have
             them
             weighed
             or
             measured
             by
             any
             Standard
             local
             or
             original
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             according
             to
             
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             by-standers
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             favourable
             to
             him
             than
             the
             Standard
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             decline
             a
             present
             sentence
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             hope
             to
             advantage
             himself
             by
             the
             simplicity
             of
             his
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Mr.
             Baxter
             acquits
             me
             ,
             that
             
               I
               am
               no
               Papist
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               though
               he
               dare
               not
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             pag.
             22.
             
             What
             soever
             I
             am
             ,
             this
             is
             sure
             enough
             he
             hath
             no
             authority
             to
             be
             my
             Judge
             ,
             or
             to
             publish
             his
             ill
             grounded
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             to
             the
             world
             in
             Print
             to
             my
             prejudice
             .
             Although
             he
             did
             condemn
             me
             :
             yet
             I
             praise
             God
             my
             conscience
             doth
             acquit
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             able
             to
             vindicate
             my self
             .
             But
             if
             
               he
               take
               me
               to
               be
               no
               Papist
               ,
            
             why
             doth
             he
             make
             me
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             Factors
             or
             stalking
             horses
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             express
             design
             to
             introduce
             him
             into
             England
             .
             He
             himself
             and
             an
             hundred
             more
             of
             his
             confraternity
             ,
             are
             more
             likely
             to
             turn
             the
             Popes
             Factors
             than
             I
             am
             .
             I
             have
             given
             good
             proof
             that
             I
             am
             no
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             .
             My
             conscience
             would
             not
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             serve
             the
             times
             as
             
             many
             others
             did
             .
             They
             have
             had
             their
             reward
             .
          
           
             He
             bringeth
             four
             reasons
             in
             favour
             of
             me
             why
             he
             taketh
             me
             to
             be
             no
             Papist
             .
             I
             could
             add
             fourscore
             reasons
             more
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             
               I
               disown
               the
               fellowship
               of
               that
               party
               more
               than
            
             Grotius
             did
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             that
             he
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             know
             mine
             own
             heart
             better
             than
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             
               I
               give
               them
               no
               more
               than
               some
               reconcileable
               members
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               would
               give
               them
               .
            
             And
             why
             some
             members
             ?
             I
             know
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             that
             give
             them
             either
             more
             or
             less
             than
             I
             do
             .
             But
             my
             ground
             is
             not
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             and
             general
             Councils
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             representative
             Body
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             
               I
               disown
               their
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               their
               last
               400.
               years
               determinations
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             enough
             in
             his
             judgement
             to
             acquit
             me
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Popery
             ?
             Erroneous
             opinions
             whilst
             they
             are
             not
             
             publickly
             determined
             ,
             nor
             a
             necessity
             of
             compliance
             imposed
             upon
             other
             men
             ,
             are
             no
             necessary
             causes
             of
             Schisme
             .
             To
             wane
             their
             
               last
               400.
               years
               determinations
            
             is
             implicitely
             to
             renounce
             all
             the
             necessary
             causes
             of
             this
             great
             Schisme
             .
             And
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             their
             old
             Patriarchal
             power
             and
             dignity
             and
             Primacy
             of
             order
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             another
             part
             of
             my
             proposition
             ,
             )
             is
             to
             quit
             the
             Modern
             Papacy
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             .
             And
             when
             that
             is
             done
             I
             do
             not
             make
             these
             the
             terms
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             tax
             me
             injuriously
             enough
             ,
             (
             It
             is
             not
             for
             private
             Persons
             to
             prescribe
             terms
             of
             publick
             accommodations
             ,
             )
             but
             only
             an
             introduction
             and
             way
             to
             an
             accommodation
             .
             My
             words
             are
             expresly
             these
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             my
             answer
             to
             
               Monsieur
               Militiere
               ,
               If
               you
               could
               be
               contented
               to
               wave
               your
               last
               4●0
               .
               years
               determinations
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               liked
               them
               for
               your selves
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               obtrude
               them
               upon
               other
               Churches
               ;
               If
               you
               could
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               your
               old
               Patriarchal
               power
               and
               your
               Principium
               unitatis
               ,
               
               a
               primacy
               of
               order
               ,
               much
               good
               might
               be
               expected
               from
               free
               Councils
               and
               conferences
               of
               moderate
               Persons
               .
            
             What
             is
             here
             more
             than
             is
             confessed
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               Papists
               will
               reform
               what
               the
               Bishop
               requires
               them
               to
               reform
               ,
               it
               will
               undoubtely
               make
               way
               for
               nearer
               Concord
               .
            
             p.
             28.
             
             I
             would
             know
             where
             my
             Papistry
             lieth
             in
             these
             words
             more
             than
             his
             .
             They
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             other
             errours
             which
             I
             disown
             as
             well
             as
             their
             last
             400.
             years
             determinations
             ;
             and
             yet
             those
             errours
             before
             they
             were
             obtruded
             upon
             other
             Churches
             ,
             be
             no
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             a
             separation
             .
             But
             what
             I
             own
             or
             disown
             ,
             he
             must
             learn
             from
             my self
             ,
             not
             suppose
             it
             ,
             or
             suspect
             it
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             reason
             why
             he
             forbeareth
             to
             censure
             me
             as
             a
             Papist
             is
             my
             
               two
               knocking
               arguments
            
             as
             he
             stileth
             them
             against
             the
             Papal
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             weighed
             those
             two
             arguments
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             forborn
             to
             censure
             me
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             had
             a
             design
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             I
             will
             help
             
             Mr.
             Baxter
             to
             understand
             my
             meaning
             better
             .
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             opinions
             in
             any
             place
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             Persons
             ,
             that
             Christians
             might
             joyn
             together
             in
             the
             same
             publick
             devotions
             and
             service
             of
             Christ.
             And
             the
             terms
             which
             I
             proposed
             were
             not
             these
             ,
             nor
             positively
             defined
             or
             determined
             ,
             but
             only
             represented
             by
             way
             of
             query
             to
             all
             moderate
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             my
             just
             Vindication
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               determine
               nothing
               but
               only
               crave
               leave
               to
               propose
               a
               question
               to
               all
               moderate
               Christians
               who
               love
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               the
               reunion
               thereof
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               were
               reduced
               from
               his
               universality
               of
               Soveraign
               Iurisdiction
            
             jure
             Divino
             ,
             
               to
               his
            
             principium
             unitatis
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Court
               regulated
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basile
               ,
               and
               is
               desired
               by
               many
               Roman
               Catholicks
               as
               well
               as
               we
               .
               Secondly
               if
               the
               Creed
               or
               necessary
               points
               of
               faith
               were
               reduced
               
               to
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Oecumenical
               Councils
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               third
               general
               Council
               .
               (
               Who
               dare
               say
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               primitive
               Fathers
               was
               insufficient
               ?
               )
               Admitting
               no
               additional
               Articles
               ,
               but
               only
               necessary
               explications
               ;
               And
               those
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               or
               one
               so
               general
               as
               can
               be
               convocated
               .
               And
               lastly
               supposing
               that
               some
               things
               from
               whence
               offences
               have
               either
               been
               given
               or
               taken
               ,
               which
               whether
               right
               or
               wrong
               do
               not
               weigh
               half
               so
               much
               as
               the
               unity
               of
               Christians
               ,
               were
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Divine
               offices
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               be
               refused
               if
               animosities
               were
               taken
               away
               and
               charity
               restored
               ;
               I
               say
               in
               case
               these
               three
               things
               were
               accorded
               ,
               which
               seem
               very
               reasonable
               demands
               ,
               whether
               Christians
               might
               not
               live
               in
               an
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               the
               same
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               Schismatical
               separation
               of
               themselves
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               notwithstanding
               diversities
               of
               opinions
               ,
               which
               prevail
               even
               among
               the
               members
               of
               the
               same
               particular
               
               Churches
               ,
               both
               with
               them
               and
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             now
             though
             I
             cannot
             grant
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             suppose
             that
             I
             intended
             not
             only
             a
             reconciliation
             of
             mens
             minds
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             opinions
             also
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             conditions
             which
             he
             mentioned
             had
             been
             my
             only
             terms
             of
             peace
             and
             concord
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             what
             exceptions
             Mr.
             Baxter
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Baxters
               exceptions
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               cannot
               consent
               that
               these
               which
               I
               grant
               should
               be
               made
               the
               terms
               of
               union
               .
            
             pag.
             25.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             Suppose
             I
             did
             name
             improper
             terms
             of
             pacification
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Mr.
             Baxters
             judgement
             ,
             which
             I
             ought
             not
             altogether
             to
             depend
             upon
             ,
             but
             in
             very
             deed
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             remedy
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Popes
             Stalking
             Horse
             
             presently
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             design
             to
             reconcile
             England
             to
             him
             .
             This
             is
             over
             severe
             .
             My
             design
             is
             rather
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             party
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             He
             may
             make
             use
             of
             my
             way
             if
             it
             like
             him
             .
             Much
             good
             may
             it
             do
             him
             .
             If
             not
             he
             ought
             to
             thank
             me
             for
             my
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             propose
             a
             better
             expedient
             himself
             if
             he
             can
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             before
             hand
             that
             if
             it
             be
             a
             general
             one
             ,
             like
             those
             which
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             proposed
             ,
             it
             will
             signify
             nothing
             .
             Observe
             Reader
             how
             he
             is
             every
             way
             mistaken
             ;
             I
             make
             demands
             and
             he
             calls
             them
             grants
             or
             concessions
             ;
             I
             propose
             some
             terms
             as
             preparatory
             to
             a
             treaty
             and
             he
             calls
             them
             terms
             of
             peace
             .
             He
             saith
             
               he
               cannot
               consent
            
             to
             these
             terms
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             consented
             to
             them
             already
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               would
               reform
               what
               the
               Bishop
               requires
               them
               to
               reform
               ,
               it
               will
               undoubtely
               make
               way
               for
               nearer
               concord
               .
            
             To
             make
             them
             adaequate
             terms
             ,
             or
             conclusive
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             was
             never
             any
             part
             of
             my
             meaning
             .
          
           
           
             All
             the
             exceptions
             which
             he
             bringeth
             against
             my
             way
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             my
             answer
             to
             
               Monsieur
               Militier
            
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             silly
             exceptions
             against
             it
             from
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             and
             have
             answered
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             first
             Protestant
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             who
             doth
             disapprove
             it
             .
             If
             the
             efficacy
             or
             influence
             of
             it
             upon
             him
             be
             different
             from
             what
             it
             is
             upon
             others
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             Books
             have
             their
             success
             according
             to
             the
             prejudice
             or
             qualifications
             of
             their
             Readers
             .
             On
             this
             side
             the
             seas
             it
             hath
             been
             more
             happy
             ,
             to
             confirm
             many
             ,
             to
             convert
             some
             ,
             (
             and
             particularly
             the
             Transcriber
             of
             the
             Copy
             which
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             one
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             )
             to
             irritate
             no
             Man
             but
             the
             common
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             vented
             their
             splene
             against
             it
             weekly
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             the
             easiest
             way
             of
             confutation
             .
             Thus
             one
             sucks
             honey
             ,
             and
             another
             poison
             out
             of
             the
             same
             flower
             .
             He
             pretendeth
             that
             the
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             are
             of
             his
             partie
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             approved
             it
             ,
             and
             thanked
             me
             for
             it
             .
             If
             they
             be
             not
             
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             suspect
             them
             at
             Geneva
             as
             Factors
             for
             Popery
             .
             They
             have
             allowed
             it
             ,
             and
             translated
             it
             into
             French
             ,
             and
             Printed
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             introducing
             Popery
             into
             their
             City
             by
             it
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             esteem
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             to
             be
             Popish
             .
             They
             who
             admit
             that
             for
             a
             conclusion
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             the
             more
             rational
             persons
             turn
             Apostates
             .
             But
             it
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             trade
             of
             this
             proud
             and
             envious
             race
             of
             men
             to
             fasten
             an
             hated
             name
             upon
             every
             thing
             they
             understand
             not
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             this
             great
             Divine
             may
             in
             time
             write
             a
             Book
             to
             prove
             Greek
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             as
             reasonably
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             charge
             me
             with
             Popery
             only
             because
             I
             pretend
             to
             more
             knowledge
             in
             Antiquity
             than
             he
             knows
             himself
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
             His
             first
             particular
             Exception
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               when
               he
               excludeth
               Universality
               of
               Iurisdiction
               by
               Christs
               institution
               he
               intend
               to
               grant
               them
               (
               which
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               )
               an
               Universality
               of
               Iurisdiction
               by
               humane
               institution
               as
               agreement
               ,
               then
               
               it
               would
               be
               but
               to
               set
               up
               an
               humane
               Popery
               instead
               of
               a
               pretended
               Divine
               .
               But
               this
               I
               charge
               not
               on
               him
               as
               his
               judgement
               ,
               though
               some
               will
               think
               it
               intimated
               .
               p.
            
             25.
             
             If
             he
             do
             not
             charge
             it
             on
             me
             ,
             then
             why
             doth
             he
             publish
             his
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             thoughts
             in
             Print
             to
             my
             disadvantage
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             acquit
             the
             Printing
             of
             groundless
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             of
             innocent
             Persons
             from
             downright
             calumny
             .
             Especially
             suspicions
             of
             such
             things
             which
             the
             Persons
             suspected
             had
             publickly
             disclaimed
             in
             Print
             ,
             long
             before
             any
             such
             suspicion
             was
             broached
             .
             These
             are
             my
             very
             words
             in
             my
             replication
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               p.
               249.
               
               It
               were
               a
               hard
               condition
               to
               put
               me
               to
               prove
               against
               my
               conscience
               ,
               that
               the
               Universal
               Regency
               of
               the
               Pope
               is
               of
               humane
               right
               ,
               who
               do
               absolutely
               deny
               both
               his
               Divine
               right
               and
               humane
               right
            
             ;
             And
             in
             my
             
               Schisme
               garded
            
             ,
             p.
             15
             
               I
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               that
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               which
               he
               did
               sometime
               exercise
               in
            
             England
             
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               they
               permitted
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               
               he
               would
               have
               exercised
               always
            
             de
             futuro
             ,
             
               if
               he
               could
               have
               had
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               was
               a
               meer
               usurpation
               and
               innovation
               .
            
             If
             I
             deny
             both
             the
             Popes
             divine
             right
             and
             humane
             right
             to
             Soveraign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             regulate
             his
             powers
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             If
             I
             make
             the
             Papacy
             a
             meer
             usurpation
             and
             innovation
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             need
             to
             fear
             my
             setting
             up
             of
             an
             humane
             Popery
             :
             But
             I
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             require
             reparation
             of
             him
             .
             So
             his
             first
             exception
             is
             a
             false
             groundless
             suspicion
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             he
             make
             no
             difference
             indeed
             between
             a
             Divine
             Papacy
             and
             an
             Humane
             Papacy
             ?
             So
             it
             seemeth
             by
             his
             words
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             do
             hold
             a
             Soveraign
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             divine
             institution
             ,
             then
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             though
             he
             draw
             millions
             of
             Souls
             to
             Hell
             after
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             general
             council
             to
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             or
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             reform
             him
             .
             But
             if
             his
             right
             be
             only
             humane
             all
             this
             may
             justly
             be
             done
             and
             hath
             been
             done
             .
             If
             he
             have
             a
             Soveraignty
             by
             divine
             right
             he
             may
             give
             his
             
               non
               
               obstantes
            
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             then
             all
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             :
             But
             if
             he
             hold
             the
             Papacy
             not
             from
             Heaven
             but
             from
             men
             ,
             then
             other
             Bishops
             do
             not
             derive
             their
             power
             from
             him
             singlely
             ,
             but
             he
             from
             them
             jointly
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             stinted
             and
             limitted
             by
             their
             Canons
             ,
             and
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             them
             ,
             further
             than
             the
             Church
             is
             pleased
             to
             confer
             a
             dispensative
             power
             upon
             him
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             own
             Patriarchate
             .
             Against
             divine
             right
             there
             is
             no
             prescription
             ,
             but
             against
             humane
             right
             men
             may
             lawfully
             challenge
             their
             ancient
             liberties
             ,
             and
             immunities
             by
             prescription
             .
             A
             Papacy
             by
             divine
             right
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             but
             a
             Papacy
             by
             humane
             right
             is
             alterable
             ,
             both
             for
             person
             and
             place
             and
             power
             .
             So
             an
             humane
             Papacy
             if
             it
             grow
             burthensom
             is
             remediable
             ;
             But
             a
             pretended
             divine
             Papacy
             when
             and
             where
             and
             whilst
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             is
             irremediable
             .
             So
             much
             a
             pretended
             divine
             Papacy
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             humane
             .
          
           
           
             His
             second
             exception
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               that
               St.
               Peter
               hath
               a
               certain
               fixed
               Chair
               ,
               to
               which
               a
               primacy
               of
               order
               is
               annexed
               ,
               and
               an
               headship
               of
               unity
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               a
               principle
               necessary
               to
               heal
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             material
             .
             We
             have
             no
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             about
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             ,
             but
             about
             a
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             .
             I
             shall
             declare
             my
             sense
             in
             four
             conclusions
             .
             First
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             a
             fixed
             Chair
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             at
             Rome
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             which
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             giveth
             any
             credit
             to
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             councils
             and
             Historiographers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             either
             deny
             or
             well
             doubt
             of
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             the
             unanimous
             voice
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             contradicted
             by
             me
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             those
             old
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             whom
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             honour
             so
             much
             ,
             did
             never
             oppose
             .
             —
             The
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             acknowledgeth
             as
             much
             ,
             
             not
             only
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             both
             King
             and
             Church
             knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             approving
             it
             .
             
               Resp.
               ad
               Apol.
               Bellar.
               cap.
               1.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               questioned
               among
               us
               whether
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               had
               a
               Primacy
               ,
               but
               what
               that
               Primacy
               was
               ,
               and
               and
               whether
               it
               were
               such
               an
               one
               as
               the
               Pope
               doth
               now
               challenge
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               you
               challenge
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               the
               King
               doth
               not
               deny
            
             Peter
             
               to
               have
               been
               the
               prime
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             He
             who
             should
             trouble
             himself
             and
             others
             to
             oppugn
             such
             a
             received
             innocent
             truth
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             have
             more
             leisure
             than
             judgement
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             as
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             the
             prime
             Romanists
             themselves
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             no
             supremacy
             or
             superiority
             of
             power
             and
             single
             Jurisdiction
             over
             any
             other
             Apostle
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             these
             four
             grounds
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             
               Schisme
               Garded
            
             ,
             pag.
             27.
             
             First
             ,
             that
             each
             Apostle
             had
             the
             same
             power
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christs
             Commission
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             never
             exercised
             
             a
             single
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             had
             not
             his
             Commission
             granted
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Successours
             as
             any
             ordinary
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Delegates
             for
             term
             of
             life
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             rested
             not
             in
             any
             single
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Colledge
             .
             Hitherto
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             controversie
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             or
             between
             any
             persons
             of
             judgement
             and
             ingenuity
             .
          
           
             My
             third
             assertion
             is
             that
             some
             Fathers
             and
             Schoolmen
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             sworn
             vassals
             to
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             Primacy
             of
             order
             is
             fixed
             to
             the
             Chair
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             his
             Successours
             for
             ever
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             Gerson
             for
             a
             Schoolman
             that
             learned
             Chancellour
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             sided
             with
             the
             council
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             enmity
             to
             the
             innovations
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             as
             an
             hereditary
             legacy
             to
             the
             School
             of
             
               Sorbone
               .
               Auferibilis
               non
               est
               usque
               ad
               consummationem
               
               saeculi
               vicarius
               sponsus
               Ecclesiae
               .
               The
               vicarial
               Spouse
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             this
             was
             the
             language
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             whereby
             he
             meaneth
             not
             the
             person
             of
             any
             particular
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             )
             
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               untill
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             And
             among
             the
             Fathers
             I
             instance
             in
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             whose
             publick
             opposition
             to
             Pope
             Stephen
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             who
             seemeth
             not
             to
             dissent
             from
             it
             ;
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Antonianus
             he
             calls
             the
             See
             of
             
               Rome
               the
               place
               and
               Chair
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Ep.
             52.
             
             And
             in
             his
             55.
             
             Epistle
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               They
               dare
               sail
               and
               carry
               Letters
               from
               Schismatical
               and
               profane
               persons
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               the
               principal
               Church
               from
               whence
               Sacerdotal
               unity
               did
               spring
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             
               De
               unitate
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Although
               he
               give
               equal
               power
               to
               all
               his
               Apostles
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               to
               manifest
               an
               unity
               he
               eonstituted
               one
               Chair
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               own
               authority
               disposed
               the
               original
               of
               that
               unity
               beginning
               from
               one
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               The
               Primacy
               is
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               to
               demonstrate
               one
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               one
               Chair
               .
            
          
           
           
             Every
             one
             is
             free
             for
             me
             to
             take
             what
             exceptions
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             to
             the
             various
             lections
             of
             any
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             or
             to
             interpret
             the
             words
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Always
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             enough
             to
             me
             in
             St.
             Cyprian
             to
             declare
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             advantage
             from
             any
             suppositious
             passages
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             or
             an
             error
             ,
             it
             concerneth
             not
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             none
             of
             mine
             error
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             one
             ,
             who
             neither
             maintain
             nor
             grant
             such
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Chair
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successours
             ,
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             But
             only
             dispute
             upon
             suppositions
             ,
             that
             although
             there
             were
             such
             a
             beginning
             of
             unity
             ,
             (
             which
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             require
             in
             all
             Societies
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             )
             And
             although
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             such
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             either
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             or
             humane
             right
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             prejudice
             us
             ,
             nor
             advantage
             them
             at
             all
             .
             Neither
             in
             truth
             is
             it
             worth
             contending
             about
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ballanced
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             They
             who
             
             undervalue
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             may
             stile
             their
             sayings
             untruths
             when
             they
             please
             .
             I
             have
             weighed
             my
             grounds
             over
             seriously
             to
             stumble
             at
             a
             Straw
             .
          
           
             My
             fourth
             and
             last
             conclusion
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             supposing
             still
             but
             not
             granting
             that
             any
             such
             Primacy
             of
             order
             or
             beginning
             of
             unity
             ,
             (
             about
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Controversie
             )
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Chair
             of
             St.
             Peter
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             or
             much
             rather
             by
             humane
             right
             ,
             yet
             this
             supposed
             Chair
             of
             St.
             Peter
             is
             not
             fixed
             to
             Rome
             .
             As
             for
             divine
             right
             we
             have
             the
             plain
             consession
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sound
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             is
             so
             fixed
             to
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             removed
             ,
             
               Bell.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             And
             for
             humane
             right
             there
             needeth
             no
             proof
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             constituted
             by
             humane
             right
             .
             may
             be
             repealed
             by
             humane
             right
             .
             This
             is
             my
             constant
             way
             everywhere
             .
             I
             do
             altogether
             deny
             a
             supremacy
             of
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             us
             in
             the
             exteriour
             Court
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             in
             controversie
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             
             Jurisdiction
             he
             hath
             elsewhere
             ,
             I
             regulate
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             I
             suppose
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             ,
             but
             grant
             it
             not
             farther
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             granted
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             acquired
             by
             humane
             right
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             humane
             right
             .
             To
             confound
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             with
             a
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             ,
             divine
             right
             with
             humane
             right
             ,
             a
             legislative
             Power
             with
             an
             executive
             Power
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             blunderers
             .
             So
             in
             his
             two
             first
             Exceptions
             I
             suffer
             two
             palpable
             injuries
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Exception
             he
             chargeth
             me
             upon
             suspicion
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             my
             assertion
             .
             In
             the
             second
             Exception
             he
             confoundeth
             a
             Primacy
             and
             a
             Supremacy
             ,
             order
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             maketh
             me
             to
             fix
             that
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             I
             maintain
             to
             be
             unfixed
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             Exception
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               should
               hold
               to
               himself
               and
               his
               Church
               his
               last
               400.
               years
               determinations
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishop
               here
               concludes
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               Apostolical
               ,
               Orthodox
               ,
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               
               have
               true
               Faith
               ,
               is
               an
               unlikely
               thing
               to
               stand
               with
               the
               unity
               and
               concord
               which
               he
               mentioneth
               .
               We
               shall
               cement
               but
               sorrily
               with
               such
               a
               body
               as
               this
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Grotius
             suffer
             wrong
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             my
             words
             are
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             so
             grosly
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             live
             to
             interpret
             my self
             .
             First
             I
             give
             no
             leave
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             hold
             to
             themselves
             their
             last
             400.
             years
             determinations
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             hold
             them
             I
             have
             no
             power
             to
             help
             it
             ,
             or
             hinder
             it
             .
             My
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               If
               you
               could
               be
               contented
               to
               wave
               your
               last
               400.
               years
               determinations
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               liked
               them
               for
               your selves
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               obtrude
               them
               upon
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             As
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             If
             Ieroboam
             will
             forbear
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             himself
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             will
             forbear
             to
             compell
             others
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             may
             come
             to
             live
             in
             Israel
             ,
             no
             moderate
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             giveth
             leave
             to
             Ieroboam
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             pretends
             most
             untruly
             that
             I
             make
             these
             to
             be
             the
             terms
             or
             
             conditions
             of
             a
             peace
             which
             I
             mention
             only
             as
             preparatives
             .
             My
             words
             are
             not
             then
             ,
             we
             may
             unite
             and
             cement
             our selves
             together
             ,
             but
             
               then
               much
               good
               might
               be
               expected
               from
               free
               Councils
               and
               conferences
               of
               moderate
               persons
               .
            
             He
             himself
             saith
             as
             much
             as
             I
             say
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             obtrude
             their
             last
             400.
             years
             determinations
             upon
             other
             Churches
             ,
             then
             they
             wave
             their
             ligislative
             power
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             from
             their
             Canons
             the
             nature
             of
             Laws
             ,
             then
             they
             make
             them
             no
             longer
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             probable
             opinions
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             erroneous
             opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             obtruding
             them
             by
             Laws
             upon
             other
             Churches
             which
             warranted
             a
             separation
             .
             He
             who
             will
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             which
             hath
             different
             or
             erroneous
             opinions
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             not
             obtruded
             must
             provide
             a
             ladder
             to
             climb
             up
             to
             Heaven
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             said
             expresly
             in
             that
             very
             place
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             
               We
               might
               yet
               live
               in
               hope
               to
               see
               an
               union
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               all
               opinions
               ,
               yet
               in
               Charity
               
               and
               all
               necessary
               points
               of
               saving
               truth
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             that
             which
             I
             require
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Apostolical
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Creed
             without
             addition
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             become
             an
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             true
             Faith.
             
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Exception
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               should
               hold
               his
               Patriarchal
               power
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               innovation
               ,
               and
               humane
               institution
               ,
               as
               is
               his
               Primacy
               of
               order
               and
               such
               priviledges
               .
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             
               avers
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               necessary
               thing
               to
               be
               conceded
               for
               the
               Churches
               peace
               .
            
             That
             the
             Patriarchal
             dignity
             is
             an
             humane
             institution
             ,
             all
             men
             who
             understand
             themselves
             do
             acknowledge
             .
             That
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             innovation
             ,
             all
             men
             who
             understand
             themselves
             do
             deny
             .
             How
             should
             that
             be
             a
             meer
             innovation
             which
             was
             not
             first
             constituted
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             as
             an
             ancient
             Ecclesiastical
             custom
             in
             the
             first
             general
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             all
             the
             general
             succeeding
             Councils
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             which
             
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             which
             equalled
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Rome
             ?
             This
             form
             of
             Government
             is
             allowed
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             .
             This
             Patriarchal
             Government
             Calvin
             himself
             did
             not
             only
             allow
             ,
             but
             assert
             it
             to
             be
             
               such
               a
               Form
               as
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               Cal.
               Iust.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               4.
               
               S.
               4.
               
            
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             if
             they
             lose
             ground
             daily
             to
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             that
             Patriarchal
             power
             is
             an
             innovation
             ,
             and
             cite
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             to
             his
             fifth
             exception
             ,
             
               Multitudes
               that
               live
               in
               the
               western
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               will
               still
               dissent
               both
               from
               the
               Popes
               Patriarchal
               power
               ,
               and
               more
               from
               his
               way
               of
               exercising
               it
               .
               And
               so
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               fall
               under
               the
               reproach
               of
               Schismaticks
               by
               these
               t●rms
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               obeying
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ.
               If
               the
               Pope
               as
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
               should
               impose
               on
               us
               only
               and
               not
               on
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               which
               he
               now
               imposeth
               on
               
               the
               Papists
               ,
               (
               except
               the
               excepted
               before
               ,
               )
               doth
               any
               man
               of
               reason
               think
               that
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               would
               ever
               yield
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               We
               will
               unite
               on
               Christs
               terms
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               a
               more
               sure
               and
               general
               Union
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               such
               humane
               devises
               as
               these
               .
               Let
               those
               that
               made
               the
               Pope
               our
               Patriarch
               maintain
               his
               power
               ,
               for
               Christ
               did
               not
               .
            
             Still
             weaker
             and
             weaker
             .
             Multitudes
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             will
             not
             only
             dislike
             the
             Popes
             Patriarchal
             power
             ,
             but
             his
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             orders
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             must
             a
             man
             therefore
             quit
             his
             just
             right
             because
             some
             dislike
             it
             ?
             Their
             dislike
             is
             but
             scandal
             taken
             ,
             but
             the
             quitting
             of
             that
             which
             is
             right
             for
             their
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             scandal
             given
             .
             Whether
             is
             the
             worse
             ?
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             consider
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schismaticks
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             forced
             any
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             their
             own
             wilful
             humours
             or
             
             erroneous
             conscience
             .
             Other
             force
             here
             is
             none
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             force
             it
             is
             they
             which
             force
             themselves
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             him
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             is
             the
             worse
             and
             more
             dangerous
             condition
             ,
             for
             Christians
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             sin
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             means
             many
             times
             to
             reduce
             men
             into
             the
             fold
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             for
             Christians
             to
             fall
             into
             Schisme
             it self
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             oppose
             the
             just
             power
             of
             a
             Lawful
             Patriarch
             ,
             lawfully
             proceeding
             ,
             is
             a
             material
             Schismatick
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             errour
             be
             vincible
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             might
             conquer
             and
             come
             unto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             if
             he
             did
             his
             endeavour
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             formal
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             His
             reasons
             of
             their
             falling
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             Schismaticks
             
               for
               obeying
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             Patriachal
             power
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             and
             Councils
             and
             Christians
             did
             transgress
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             in
             
             this
             particular
             ?
             Surely
             he
             cannot
             think
             it
             .
             Or
             is
             it
             his
             Zeal
             to
             admit
             nothing
             in
             the
             Church
             grounded
             upon
             prudence
             and
             experience
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             which
             in
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ?
             If
             that
             be
             it
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             Doctor
             Sanderson
             in
             his
             Preface
             before
             his
             20.
             
             Sermons
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             professeth
             very
             great
             reverence
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             suspect
             that
             I
             understand
             him
             not
             ,
             than
             Imagine
             him
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             absurd
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             question
             
               if
               the
               Pope
               as
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
               should
               impose
               upon
               us
               which
               he
               imposeth
               upon
               the
               Papists
               ,
               should
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               yield
               to
               them
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             God
             forbid
             ,
             but
             his
             whole
             discourse
             is
             grounded
             upon
             a
             Cluster
             of
             mistakes
             .
             First
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             all
             the
             West
             .
             Particularly
             he
             is
             not
             our
             Patriarch
             .
             Other
             Churches
             in
             the
             West
             might
             find
             out
             Primates
             or
             Patriarchs
             of
             their
             own
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             if
             they
             sought
             diligently
             for
             them
             .
             Secondly
             a
             single
             Patriarch
             hath
             not
             legislative
             
             power
             to
             impose
             Laws
             in
             his
             own
             Partriarchate
             ,
             nor
             power
             to
             innovate
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Bishops
             .
             Thirdly
             my
             former
             exceptions
             as
             he
             stileth
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             my
             preparatory
             conditions
             ,
             do
             virtually
             comprehend
             all
             the
             gross
             errours
             of
             
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Discipline
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             leaving
             no
             difference
             in
             necessary
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             opinions
             .
             So
             if
             my
             conditions
             be
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             any
             such
             supposition
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             observe
             what
             an
             unsound
             kind
             of
             arguing
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             deny
             a
             man
             his
             just
             right
             ,
             as
             Patriarchal
             power
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             just
             right
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             he
             may
             abuse
             it
             .
             All
             factions
             use
             to
             miscal
             their
             own
             terms
             ,
             
               Christs
               terms
            
             ;
             to
             cancel
             all
             humane
             right
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             
               humane
               devises
            
             ,
             is
             both
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             all
             Societies
             .
             They
             who
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             a
             Patriarch
             were
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Oecumenical
             
             Councils
             .
             What
             Laws
             they
             made
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             (
             until
             they
             be
             repealed
             Lawfully
             ,
             )
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             A
             fairer
             plea
             than
             I
             know
             any
             for
             their
             own
             Consistory
             ,
             where
             Lay-men
             usurp
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             His
             sixth
             exception
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             fifth
             ,
             only
             there
             it
             is
             proposed
             hypothetically
             [
             If
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             should
             impose
             ,
             ]
             And
             here
             it
             is
             repealed
             categorically
             ,
             
               many
               things
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               worship
               which
               on
               these
               terms
               would
               be
               imposed
               both
               on
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               prevail
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Churches
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               are
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               how
               small
               so
               ever
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               consented
               unto
               for
               unity
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             grain
             of
             truth
             in
             this
             proof
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             indefinite
             ,
             so
             conjectural
             ,
             and
             so
             accidental
             ,
             that
             it
             requireth
             no
             answer
             .
             How
             should
             a
             man
             either
             affirm
             or
             deny
             or
             distinguish
             of
             
               many
               things
            
             ,
             without
             specifying
             
             any
             one
             thing
             in
             particular
             ?
             I
             assent
             thus
             far
             in
             general
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             do
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             humane
             Ordinance
             doth
             necessarily
             and
             essentially
             produce
             sin
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             .
             But
             until
             he
             tell
             us
             in
             particular
             what
             these
             many
             things
             are
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             prove
             evidently
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             opinion
             only
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             infallibly
             true
             that
             it
             would
             be
             imposed
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             an
             hard
             task
             to
             undertake
             without
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophesy
             ;
             and
             lastly
             that
             the
             imposition
             of
             some
             such
             sinful
             thing
             or
             things
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             arbitrary
             or
             accidental
             abuse
             of
             that
             Lawful
             power
             which
             I
             admit
             ,
             but
             floweth
             naturally
             or
             essentially
             from
             it
             ;
             I
             say
             until
             he
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             say
             signifieth
             nothing
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             leave
             his
             
               many
               things
            
             as
             just
             nothing
             ,
          
           
             And
             come
             unto
             his
             seventh
             exception
             ,
             
               The
               Aethiopian
               and
               other
               Churches
               that
               were
               still
               without
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               will
               never
               alknowledge
               thus
               much
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               seeing
               that
               even
               those
               humane
               Constitutions
               which
               gave
               him
               his
               Primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               determined
               of
               no
               more
               than
               the
            
             Roman
             
               World
               ,
               and
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               beyond
            
             Euphrates
             .
             
               How
               did
               the
               Popes
               lay
               any
               claim
               or
               meddle
               any
               further
               .
               And
               abundance
               among
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               will
               deny
               this
               Primay
               .
            
             This
             exception
             was
             made
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             errours
             that
             abound
             in
             it
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             not
             knowing
             of
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Aethiopick
             and
             other
             Eastern
             Churches
             .
             Both
             the
             Aethiopick
             and
             all
             other
             Eastern
             Churches
             do
             unanimously
             admit
             this
             form
             of
             Government
             by
             Patriarchs
             ,
             which
             I
             acknowledge
             .
             The
             Aethiopians
             have
             a
             Patriarch
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             all
             the
             other
             Eastern
             Churches
             .
             And
             particularly
             the
             Albuna
             or
             Patriarch
             of
             Aethiopia
             is
             under
             the
             Partriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             named
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             him
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             So
             untrue
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Oecumenical
             Constitutions
             of
             general
             Councils
             extended
             not
             beyond
             Euphrates
             .
             
             The
             Aethiopick
             and
             all
             other
             Eastern
             Churches
             do
             submit
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             other
             Oecumenical
             Councils
             ,
             by
             which
             Patriarchal
             Government
             was
             confirmed
             .
             They
             all
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Patriarch
             ,
             whilst
             he
             behaveth
             himself
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Primacy
             of
             order
             among
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
             They
             know
             no
             points
             of
             faith
             but
             those
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Historical
             Description
             of
             Aethiopia
             by
             
               Francis
               Alvares
            
             .
             They
             all
             deny
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             of
             power
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Pope
             songht
             to
             introduce
             it
             into
             Aethiopia
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Portugal
               ,
               Claudius
            
             then
             Emperour
             of
             Aethiopia
             returned
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Se
               quidem
               fraterna
               in
               Lusitanum
               Regem
               voluntate
               esse
               ac
               fore
               ,
               caeterum
               nihil
               sibi
               minus
               in
               mentem
               venisse
               ,
               quam
               ut
               ideirco
               à
               Majorum
               institutis
               ac
               tot
               saeculorum
               spatio
               corroborata
               religione
               deficeret
               ,
            
             That
             
               he
               ought
               all
               good
               will
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               as
               his
               Brother
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               least
               part
               of
               his
               thought
               
               therefore
               to
               Apostate
               ,
               from
               the
               orders
               and
               Religion
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               received
               and
               radicated
               in
               Aethiopia
               throughout
               so
               many
               ages
               .
            
             Pet.
             Maffei
             Hist.
             Jud.
             l.
             16.
             p.
             749.
             
          
           
             His
             eighth
             Exception
             is
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               uniting
               the
               Churches
               on
               any
               terms
               but
               what
               are
               necessary
               and
               divine
               ;
               for
               its
               vain
               to
               think
               that
               things
               humane
               and
               unnecessary
               ,
               should
               be
               consented
               to
               by
               all
               .
               Much
               less
               things
               sinful
               .
            
             In
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             be
             united
             upon
             some
             humane
             or
             prudential
             terms
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             common
             principles
             of
             natural
             equity
             ,
             which
             reason
             dictateth
             to
             all
             mankind
             ?
             That
             is
             one
             mistake
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             a
             divine
             Law.
             And
             though
             Patriarchal
             Regiment
             be
             no
             express
             principle
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             grounded
             upon
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             no
             humane
             ordinances
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             those
             supernatural
             truths
             which
             are
             revealed
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             are
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             respectively
             necessary
             
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             Religion
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             his
             conclusion
             
               much
               less
               things
               sinful
            
             ,
             he
             disputes
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             not
             granted
             ,
             nay
             more
             which
             is
             absolutely
             denyed
             .
             Mr.
             Baxter
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             sinful
             ,
             is
             contemned
             in
             my
             reconciliatory
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             His
             ninth
             Exception
             signifieth
             as
             little
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               union
               to
               be
               had
               but
               upon
               the
               terms
               on
               which
               the
               Churches
               have
               sometimes
               been
               united
               .
               For
               a
               new
               way
               of
               union
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               attempted
               .
               But
               never
               was
               the
               Church
               united
               on
               such
               concessions
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               therefore
               never
               will
               be
               .
            
             I
             Deny
             his
             assumpsion
             altogether
             .
             And
             if
             I
             were
             to
             chuse
             a
             reason
             ,
             or
             medium
             whereby
             to
             demonstrate
             my
             way
             of
             reconciliation
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             fix
             upon
             a
             better
             than
             this
             .
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             been
             united
             on
             these
             same
             principles
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             same
             Faith
             without
             any
             addition
             ,
             the
             same
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             without
             any
             variation
             ,
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             serving
             God
             publickly
             ;
             And
             since
             the
             
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             never
             was
             united
             upon
             any
             other
             principles
             but
             these
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             united
             upon
             any
             other
             principles
             but
             these
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             come
             to
             his
             tenth
             and
             last
             Exception
             ,
             
               It
               would
               be
               an
               exceeding
               dishonour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               injury
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               many
               millions
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               but
               under
               the
               Popes
               Patriarchal
               Iurisdiction
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Papists
               way
               of
               Worship
               were
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               their
               Government
               exercised
               as
               now
               .
               The
               good
               will
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               the
               name
               of
               peace
               would
               not
               recompense
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               as
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Papal
               abuses
               might
               procure
               ;
               for
               instance
               their
               driving
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               other
               means
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             All
             along
             he
             buildeth
             upon
             a
             wrong
             Foundation
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             or
             to
             approve
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             a
             false
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             justif●e
             ,
             And
             another
             thing
             to
             tolerate
             it
             when
             and
             where
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             as
             both
             he
             and
             I
             must
             do
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             I
             do
             not
             
             only
             give
             no
             consent
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             any
             unlawful
             Form
             of
             Worship
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             wish
             it
             taken
             away
             where
             it
             is
             set
             up
             already
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             without
             the
             sphere
             of
             my
             activity
             I
             must
             let
             it
             alone
             perforce
             .
             If
             a
             Shepherd
             when
             it
             is
             past
             his
             skill
             to
             cure
             his
             rotten
             Sheep
             ,
             shall
             do
             his
             uttermost
             to
             preserve
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Flock
             which
             is
             sound
             from
             infection
             ,
             he
             deserveth
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             those
             he
             saved
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             accused
             as
             the
             cause
             why
             so
             many
             perished
             ,
             that
             were
             past
             his
             skill
             and
             power
             to
             cure
             .
             In
             a
             g●eat
             Scathfire
             it
             is
             wisdom
             not
             only
             to
             suffer
             those
             Houses
             to
             burn
             down
             which
             are
             past
             quenching
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             to
             pull
             down
             some
             few
             Houses
             wherein
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             yet
             kindled
             ,
             to
             free
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             City
             from
             danger
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             within
             his
             own
             territories
             ,
             or
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             by
             his
             means
             within
             their
             territories
             ,
             will
             maintain
             a
             way
             of
             Worship
             which
             I
             do
             not
             approve
             ,
             must
             I
             therefore
             ,
             nay
             may
             I
             therefore
             ,
             make
             War
             upon
             them
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             be
             of
             my
             Religion
             ?
             So
             
             we
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             peace
             in
             the
             World
             whilst
             there
             are
             different
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             takes
             his
             own
             Religion
             to
             be
             best
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             certainty
             hath
             he
             that
             
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               yea
               millions
               of
               Souls
            
             are
             lost
             ,
             because
             they
             live
             in
             such
             places
             as
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             God
             is
             a
             merciful
             God
             ,
             and
             looks
             upon
             his
             poor
             Creatures
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             prejudices
             .
             Or
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             what
             he
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             
               the
               French
               moderation
               is
               acceptable
               to
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               And
               that
               Nation
               is
               an
               honourable
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               esteem
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             very
             honourable
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             Souls
             run
             such
             extream
             hazard
             in
             it
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             His
             marginal
             note
             of
             
               their
               streams
               of
               blood
               and
               Massacres
            
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             putting
             some
             of
             them
             upon
             a
             parallel
             between
             theirs
             and
             ours
             .
             And
             for
             his
             instance
             of
             
               driving
               the
               people
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             he
             escapeth
             fairly
             if
             none
             of
             them
             cast
             it
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             that
             the
             promiscu●us
             licence
             which
             they
             give
             to
             all
             
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             qualified
             or
             unqualified
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             read
             ,
             but
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             according
             to
             their
             private
             spirits
             or
             particular
             fancies
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             either
             to
             the
             analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             is
             more
             prejudicial
             ,
             I
             might
             better
             say
             pernicious
             ,
             both
             to
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             whole
             Socities
             than
             the
             over
             rigorous
             restraint
             of
             the
             Romanists
             .
             Whereof
             a
             man
             need
             require
             no
             farther
             proof
             but
             only
             to
             behold
             the
             present
             face
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             .
             Truth
             commonly
             remaineth
             in
             the
             modest
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             shewed
             him
             how
             little
             weight
             there
             is
             in
             his
             ten
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             Exceptions
             he
             hath
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               Besides
               most
               of
               the
               evils
               that
               I
               charged
               before
               on
               the
            
             Grotian
             
               way
               (
               as
               censures
               ,
               persecutions
            
             &c.
             )
             
               would
               follow
               upon
               this
               way
            
             .
             It
             may
             follow
             in
             his
             erroneous
             opinion
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             really
             no
             inconveniency
             at
             all
             doth
             follow
             upon
             what
             I
             say
             .
             The
             third
             cause
             of
             his
             dislike
             of
             the
             Grotian
             
             way
             was
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               uncharitable
               and
               censorious
               ;
               cutting
               off
               from
               the
               Catholick
               united
               Society
               ,
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               that
               yield
               not
               to
               his
               terms
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Let
             them
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             cut
             not
             off
             themselves
             ,
             for
             I
             neither
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             nor
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             If
             they
             will
             not
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             warrantable
             and
             just
             terms
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             approved
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             are
             which
             I
             propose
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             doth
             say
             ,
             or
             can
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             uncha●itableness
             not
             mine
             .
             Some
             men
             would
             call
             it
             Schismatical
             obstinacy
             .
             But
             this
             reason
             hath
             been
             fully
             answered
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             of
             his
             dislike
             of
             this
             design
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               trap
               to
               tempt
               and
               engage
               the
               Souls
               of
               millions
               into
               the
               same
               uncharitable
               ,
               censorious
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               way
               .
               When
               a
               false
               Center
               of
               the
               Churches
               unity
               is
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               impossible
               ,
               or
               unlawful
               terms
               of
               concord
               are
               pretended
               thus
               
               to
               be
               the
               only
               terms
               ,
               they
               that
               believe
               this
               will
               uncharitably
               censure
               all
               those
               for
               Schismaticks
               ,
               or
               Hereticks
               that
               close
               not
               with
               them
               on
               these
               terms
               .
            
             His
             first
             office
             should
             have
             been
             to
             have
             proved
             that
             my
             way
             is
             uncharitable
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             or
             reproachful
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             terms
             are
             impossible
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             doth
             ,
             nor
             attempteth
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
             And
             until
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             all
             his
             reasons
             are
             a
             pure
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             ,
             and
             consequently
             deserve
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             reason
             of
             his
             dislike
             is
             ,
             because
             
               it
               tendeth
               to
               engage
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendom
               in
               a
               persecution
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               cannot
               comply
               with
               these
               unwarrantable
               terms
               .
               And
               that
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               no
               small
               number
               ,
               nor
               the
               worser
               part
               ,
               but
               the
               soundest
               ,
               and
               wisest
               ,
               and
               holiest
               men
               .
               For
               if
               Princes
               be
               once
               perswaded
               that
               these
               be
               the
               only
               terms
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               the
               dissenters
               are
               factious
               ,
               Schismatical
               and
               unpeaceable
               men
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               silence
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               persecute
               
               the
               people
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             easier
             thing
             to
             call
             them
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             terms
             twenty
             times
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             it
             good
             once
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             in
             Logick
             also
             to
             use
             common
             reasons
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             retorted
             against
             our selves
             by
             an
             Adversary
             .
             Such
             a
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             urged
             with
             as
             much
             shew
             of
             reason
             against
             all
             Writers
             of
             Controversies
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             against
             Mr.
             Baxter
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             colour
             of
             truth
             as
             he
             urgeth
             it
             against
             Grotius
             or
             me
             .
             That
             if
             Princes
             be
             once
             perswaded
             that
             those
             terms
             which
             he
             proposeth
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             errours
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             silence
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             People
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             once
             perswaded
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             new
             Discipline
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             the
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             are
             sure
             to
             suffer
             .
             This
             srivolous
             pretense
             will
             fit
             all
             causes
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             Diametrally
             opposite
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answer
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             grain
             of
             clear
             distinct
             necessary
             truth
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             uncertain
             suspicions
             ,
             groundless
             perswasions
             ,
             confused
             generalities
             ,
             and
             beggings
             of
             the
             question
             .
             That
             the
             terms
             are
             unlawful
             and
             unwarrantable
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             party
             are
             the
             soundest
             ,
             and
             wisest
             ,
             and
             holiest
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             groundless
             presumption
             and
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             That
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             will
             be
             perswaded
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             condemn
             the
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             silence
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             all
             uncertain
             conjectures
             ,
             and
             accidental
             events
             .
             What
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             he
             doth
             intend
             or
             can
             intend
             ,
             who
             are
             those
             dissenters
             whom
             he
             calleth
             the
             soundest
             ,
             and
             wisest
             ,
             and
             holiest
             of
             men
             ;
             what
             Ministers
             he
             meaneth
             ordained
             or
             unordained
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             And
             what
             Flocks
             such
             as
             they
             had
             a
             legal
             title
             to
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             have
             usurped
             ,
             are
             all
             confused
             indefinite
             generalities
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             set
             forth
             more
             distinctly
             .
          
           
           
             In
             a
             word
             
               mutato
               nomine
               de
               se
               Fabula
               narratur
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             he
             faineth
             of
             imaginary
             Grotians
             ,
             is
             really
             true
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             .
             They
             have
             prevailed
             with
             persons
             of
             power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             them
             to
             silence
             and
             persecute
             ,
             and
             to
             chase
             away
             from
             their
             Flocks
             the
             right
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             have
             usurped
             their
             Benefices
             and
             Charges
             themselves
             .
             And
             all
             this
             while
             pretended
             (
             shameless
             men
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             are
             doing
             God
             good
             service
             .
             He
             is
             not
             able
             to
             charge
             any
             of
             his
             imaginary
             Grotians
             with
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             
               This
               is
               to
               bite
               and
               whine
               ,
               as
               the
               Proverb
               hath
               it
               ,
               to
               do
               wrong
               and
               to
               complain
               of
               suffering
               wrong
               .
            
             Popular
             Persecutions
             of
             all
             others
             are
             ever
             most
             groundless
             ,
             and
             most
             violent
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             moderate
             that
             mens
             judgements
             are
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             his
             judgement
             was
             ,
             and
             mine
             is
             ,
             the
             farther
             off
             they
             are
             from
             engaging
             Princes
             to
             persecute
             their
             Subjects
             .
             Cowards
             ordinarily
             are
             most
             cruel
             .
             So
             weak
             and
             willful
             persons
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             promote
             
             Persecutions
             ,
             knowing
             that
             to
             be
             their
             only
             defence
             against
             those
             whom
             they
             are
             unable
             to
             answer
             with
             reason
             .
             There
             are
             seditious
             principles
             and
             practices
             enough
             in
             the
             World
             to
             irritate
             Princes
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             bad
             offices
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             man
             living
             can
             justifie
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             humane
             Societies
             .
             Such
             as
             if
             God
             be
             pleased
             once
             to
             restore
             men
             perfectly
             to
             their
             right
             Wits
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             sure
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
            
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             ever
             mean
             to
             preserve
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             among
             themselves
             .
             It
             were
             much
             more
             politickly
             done
             of
             him
             to
             leave
             this
             subject
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             it
             is
             stirred
             in
             ,
             the
             worse
             it
             will
             smell
             to
             some
             body
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Objection
             he
             complaineth
             thus
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               unhappy
               issue
               of
               the
               attempts
               of
               Pride
               .
               When
               men
               have
               such
               high
               thoughts
               of
               their
               own
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               devices
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             most
             true
             in
             
             general
             if
             he
             can
             let
             it
             rest
             there
             .
             But
             if
             he
             proceed
             any
             farther
             to
             examine
             on
             what
             side
             this
             Pride
             doth
             lie
             ,
             whether
             among
             the
             Grotian
             Party
             ,
             as
             Cassander
             ,
             and
             Wicelius
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             ,
             or
             among
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             fit
             to
             name
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             quickly
             find
             who
             they
             are
             that
             do
             
               calcare
               fastum
               majore
               fastu
            
             ,
             tread
             down
             Pride
             with
             greater
             Pride
             ,
             through
             the
             holes
             of
             whose
             coats
             vain
             glory
             doth
             discover
             it self
             .
             That
             ever
             Presbyterians
             should
             complain
             of
             Pride
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Mr.
               Baxters
               one
               was
               of
               reconciliation
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             having
             in
             his
             own
             Imagination
             battered
             down
             that
             frame
             of
             an
             Union
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             I
             had
             proposed
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             all
             his
             reasons
             have
             scarcely
             force
             to
             shake
             an
             Aspin
             leaf
             .
             Yet
             for
             our
             comfort
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             
               he
               will
               not
               leave
               the
               business
               thus
               ,
               lest
               whilst
               he
               pulls
               down
               all
               and
               offers
               nothing
               instead
               thereof
               ,
               he
               might
               he
               thought
               an
               Enemy
               to
               peace
               .
            
             It
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             that
             if
             peace
             be
             so
             desirable
             as
             he
             maketh
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             shew
             his
             dislike
             of
             our
             ways
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             propose
             a
             better
             expedient
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             may
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             try
             if
             they
             can
             say
             more
             against
             his
             way
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             able
             to
             say
             against
             theirs
             :
             but
             I
             have
             my
             jealousies
             and
             fears
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             better
             founded
             ,
             
             that
             he
             will
             never
             prove
             a
             good
             Architect
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             because
             I
             never
             found
             any
             man
             yet
             who
             was
             given
             to
             innovation
             ,
             but
             his
             genius
             was
             ten
             times
             apter
             for
             pulling
             down
             than
             for
             building
             up
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             view
             his
             own
             way
             or
             terms
             of
             peace
             without
             prejudice
             .
             
               In
               general
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               terms
               of
               an
               Universal
               concord
               or
               peace
               must
               be
               purely
               Divine
               and
               not
               humane
               ,
               necessary
               and
               not
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
               ancient
               according
               to
               the
               Primitive
               simplicity
               ;
               and
               neither
               new
               nor
               yet
               too
               numerous
               ,
               curious
               ,
               or
               abstruse
               .
            
             These
             are
             Generals
             indeed
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             all
             consented
             unto
             ,
             the
             peace
             would
             not
             be
             much
             nearer
             than
             it
             is
             .
             I
             think
             such
             general
             terms
             or
             Articles
             of
             peace
             were
             never
             seen
             before
             in
             our
             days
             .
             From
             what
             hopes
             am
             I
             fallen
             ?
             I
             expected
             that
             having
             rejected
             our
             ways
             of
             reconciliatioxn
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             chalked
             us
             a
             new
             ready
             way
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             exceptions
             .
             And
             he
             only
             telleth
             us
             that
             a
             way
             must
             be
             short
             and
             streight
             beaten
             and
             smooth
             ,
             
             and
             so
             leaveth
             us
             to
             find
             out
             such
             a
             way
             for
             our selves
             where
             we
             can
             .
             This
             is
             just
             take
             nothing
             and
             hold
             it
             fast
             .
             Such
             general
             ways
             are
             commonly
             the
             ways
             of
             Bunglers
             or
             Deceivers
             .
             One
             of
             Mercuries
             Statues
             though
             it
             were
             dumb
             could
             have
             given
             better
             directions
             for
             a
             way
             than
             this
             .
             But
             he
             who
             will
             be
             a
             Reconciler
             of
             Controversies
             must
             be
             more
             particular
             .
          
           
             Yet
             let
             us
             take
             a
             particular
             view
             of
             his
             general
             directions
             .
             
               The
               terms
               of
               an
               Universal
               peace
               must
               be
               purely
               Divine
               not
               humane
               .
            
             How
             purely
             divine
             not
             humane
             ?
             That
             is
             impossible
             .
             That
             which
             is
             purely
             divine
             hath
             no
             mixture
             of
             humane
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             these
             terms
             of
             peace
             must
             be
             made
             and
             contrived
             by
             men
             ,
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             after
             an
             humane
             manner
             ;
             not
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             .
             So
             these
             terms
             cannot
             be
             
               purely
               divine
            
             .
             But
             perhaps
             his
             meaning
             is
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             accommodation
             no
             humane
             Constitutions
             ought
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Churches
             .
             Then
             down
             goes
             his
             Presbyterian
             
             Discipline
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             both
             humane
             and
             new
             .
             When
             Calvin
             first
             proposed
             it
             to
             the
             Helvetian
             Divines
             for
             their
             approbation
             ,
             he
             desired
             no
             more
             of
             them
             but
             to
             testify
             that
             it
             was
             not
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             came
             near
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             meet
             and
             just
             that
             no
             humane
             Constitutions
             should
             be
             imposed
             as
             Divine
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             thence
             that
             all
             humane
             right
             and
             law
             must
             be
             thrust
             out
             for
             rotten
             .
          
           
             Humane
             right
             is
             grounded
             upon
             Divine
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             positive
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             violated
             without
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             
               every
               soul
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             like
             to
             prove
             a
             fair
             accommodation
             ?
             wherein
             the
             first
             Article
             must
             be
             to
             renounce
             the
             light
             of
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             since
             Christs
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             prudential
             Constitutions
             of
             all
             our
             primitive
             Guides
             .
             These
             
             are
             such
             terms
             of
             peace
             as
             can
             please
             no
             body
             but
             Sequestrators
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             live
             like
             Moths
             in
             other
             mens
             garments
             .
             Neither
             would
             his
             pretented
             Divine
             terms
             be
             more
             favourable
             to
             innovations
             than
             humane
             terms
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             this
             way
             affordeth
             wranglers
             a
             longer
             time
             to
             prevaricate
             ,
             before
             Controversies
             can
             be
             maturely
             determined
             .
             If
             ever
             there
             were
             an
             Universal
             reconciliation
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             the
             first
             act
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             after
             their
             Union
             ,
             is
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             such
             pernicious
             principles
             as
             this
             form
             among
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             thrust
             out
             all
             reason
             and
             humane
             right
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             His
             second
             rule
             is
             
               the
               terms
               of
               peace
               must
               be
               things
               necessary
               not
               unnecessary
               .
            
             We
             are
             beholden
             to
             King
             Iames
             not
             to
             him
             for
             this
             prudent
             direction
             .
             But
             by
             setting
             it
             down
             so
             imperfectly
             he
             makes
             it
             his
             own
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             necessary
             things
             .
             Something
             's
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             other
             things
             are
             respectively
             necessary
             to
             the
             well-being
             
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             terms
             of
             peace
             ought
             to
             extend
             to
             both
             these
             ,
             to
             the
             former
             ever
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             later
             as
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             .
             Or
             yet
             more
             distinctly
             .
             Some
             things
             are
             necessary
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             as
             necessary
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Church
             can
             consist
             .
             Concerning
             these
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             need
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Some
             other
             things
             are
             necessary
             
               necessitate
               precepti
            
             ,
             as
             commanded
             by
             God
             or
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Both
             these
             are
             necessary
             in
             their
             several
             degrees
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             consideration
             in
             a
             reconciliation
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             not
             excluding
             the
             later
             .
             Every
             thing
             ought
             to
             be
             loosed
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             by
             which
             it
             was
             bound
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             are
             other
             things
             which
             though
             they
             be
             neither
             necessary
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             nor
             necessarily
             Commanded
             by
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             necessary
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             convenience
             ,
             out
             of
             pious
             and
             prudential
             considerations
             ,
             
               Huic
               ,
               hîc
               ,
               nunc
            
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             
             Church
             ,
             at
             this
             or
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             place
             .
             The
             greatest
             consideration
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             leave
             every
             Church
             free
             to
             determine
             their
             own
             necessities
             or
             conveniences
             ,
             yet
             with
             a
             regard
             to
             unity
             and
             uniformity
             .
          
           
             His
             Third
             rule
             is
             ,
             
               the
               terms
               of
               peace
               must
               be
               ancient
               according
               to
               the
               primitive
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               neither
               new
               nor
               yet
               too
               numerous
               ,
               curious
               ,
               or
               abstruse
               .
            
             His
             first
             rule
             doth
             virtually
             comprehend
             both
             his
             later
             rules
             ,
             and
             renders
             them
             superfluous
             .
             For
             if
             nothing
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             terms
             of
             peace
             but
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             they
             can
             neither
             be
             unnecessary
             ,
             nor
             new
             ,
             nor
             too
             numerous
             ,
             curious
             ,
             or
             abstruse
             .
             And
             this
             way
             of
             his
             rightly
             expressed
             and
             understood
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             my
             way
             which
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             impugn
             .
             He
             admitteth
             no
             truths
             but
             Divine
             ,
             and
             excludeth
             all
             humane
             rights
             which
             is
             more
             than
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             I
             distinguish
             divine
             right
             from
             humane
             right
             ,
             and
             give
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             both
             written
             and
             unwritten
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             their
             respective
             dues
             .
             He
             admitteth
             none
             but
             necessary
             truths
             ;
             I
             admit
             no
             truths
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             these
             which
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             judged
             to
             be
             necessary
             and
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Creed
             .
             I
             reject
             all
             new
             coined
             Articles
             of
             saith
             ,
             all
             usurpations
             in
             point
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             all
             innorations
             in
             point
             of
             worship
             .
             He
             proposeth
             for
             a
             Pattern
             of
             union
             
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               ancient
               and
               primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             So
             do
             I
             ,
             before
             the
             faith
             was
             adulterated
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             new
             Articles
             ,
             or
             the
             Discipline
             translated
             into
             a
             new
             Monarchical
             way
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             was
             corrupted
             by
             the
             injunction
             of
             sinful
             or
             supernumerary
             rites
          
           
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             expressed
             himself
             more
             clearly
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             primitive
             simplicity
             .
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             not
             his
             intention
             that
             either
             the
             house
             of
             God
             or
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             should
             be
             fordid
             and
             contemptible
             .
             He
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             the
             persent
             condition
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             ,
             and
             
             Persons
             and
             affairs
             will
             bear
             it
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             porportion
             between
             that
             great
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             ,
             and
             that
             service
             which
             we
             perform
             unto
             him
             .
             God
             was
             acceptably
             served
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             both
             in
             their
             Cells
             ,
             &
             Vaults
             ,
             &
             homely
             Oratories
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             stately
             and
             magnificent
             Temples
             and
             Cathedrals
             when
             God
             had
             given
             peace
             and
             plenty
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             Wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             her
             Children
             .
             Yet
             even
             in
             those
             times
             of
             persecutions
             a
             man
             would
             wonder
             at
             that
             external
             splendour
             wherewith
             those
             devouter
             souls
             served
             God
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             means
             and
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             Neither
             do
             I
             perfectly
             understand
             what
             his
             aim
             is
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             not
             have
             
               the
               terms
               of
               peace
               to
               be
               curious
               or
               abstruse
               .
            
             I
             conjecture
             it
             reflecteth
             upon
             the
             School-men
             .
             And
             if
             his
             meaning
             only
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             our
             Catechisms
             or
             accommodations
             to
             be
             pestered
             and
             perplexed
             with
             the
             obscure
             terms
             and
             endless
             disputations
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             I
             do
             readily
             assent
             .
             But
             
             if
             he
             think
             that
             in
             the
             work
             of
             reconciliation
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Scholastick
             Plain
             to
             take
             away
             the
             crabbed
             knots
             ,
             and
             to
             smooth
             the
             present
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             I
             must
             dissent
             from
             him
             .
             We
             find
             by
             daily
             experience
             that
             the
             greatest
             differences
             and
             such
             as
             made
             the
             most
             Noise
             ,
             and
             the
             deepest
             breach
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             being
             rightly
             and
             Scholastically
             stated
             do
             both
             become
             easy
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             and
             now
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             meer
             mistakes
             one
             of
             another
             .
             And
             when
             many
             other
             questions
             are
             rightly
             handled
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             I
             presume
             they
             will
             find
             the
             like
             end
             .
             When
             I
             was
             a
             young
             Student
             in
             Theology
             Doctor
             Ward
             declared
             his
             mind
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             the
             present
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             rightly
             determined
             or
             reconciled
             without
             a
             deep
             insight
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             a
             competent
             skill
             in
             School
             Theology
             .
             The
             former
             affordeth
             us
             a
             right
             pattern
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             smootheth
             it
             over
             and
             plaineth
             away
             the
             knots
             .
          
           
           
             Though
             he
             himself
             do
             deal
             only
             in
             Generals
             :
             yet
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             hath
             already
             particularly
             told
             the
             World
             a
             way
             of
             unity
             .
             It
             is
             well
             if
             he
             have
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             prove
             as
             general
             as
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             conduce
             much
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christendom
             .
             What
             hath
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             told
             us
             ,
             or
             where
             hath
             he
             told
             it
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             worthy
             of
             his
             labour
             to
             have
             repeated
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             cited
             the
             place
             ?
             What
             a
             deal
             of
             vanity
             is
             it
             to
             write
             whole
             Treatises
             in
             confutation
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             main
             business
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             only
             necessary
             and
             satisfactory
             point
             to
             be
             mute
             .
             It
             is
             long
             since
             I
             read
             over
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             but
             I
             remember
             no
             such
             particular
             reconciliatory
             way
             told
             by
             him
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             general
             intimations
             or
             directions
             .
             All
             that
             I
             do
             remember
             or
             meet
             with
             I
             shall
             produce
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             is
             in
             the
             Frontispiece
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             but
             the
             judgement
             of
             King
             
             Iames
             ,
             related
             by
             Mr.
             Casaubon
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Cardinal
             Peron
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               King
               judgeth
               that
               the
               number
               of
               things
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               is
               not
               great
               .
               Wherefore
               his
               Majesty
               thinks
               there
               is
               no
               more
               compendious
               way
               to
               Peace
               ,
               than
               to
               distinguish
               diligently
               ,
               things
               necessary
               ,
               from
               things
               not
               necessary
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               procure
               an
               agreement
               about
               necessary
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               place
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Christian
               liberty
               in
               things
               not
               necessary
               .
               The
               King
               calleth
               those
               things
               simply
               necessary
               ,
               which
               either
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               commmandeth
               expresly
               to
               be
               beloved
               or
               done
               ,
               or
               which
               the
               ancient
               Church
               did
               draw
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               by
               necessary
               consequence
               .
               If
               this
               distinction
               were
               used
               to
               decide
               the
               present
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               divine
               right
               were
               ingeniously
               distinguished
               from
               positive
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               right
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               not
               that
               the
               contention
               would
               be
               long
               ,
               or
               sharp
               between
               pious
               and
               moderate
               men
               ,
               about
               things
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               For
               they
               are
               both
               f●●
               as
               we
               said
               even
               now
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               the
               
               most
               part
               approved
               by
               all
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               be
               called
               Christians
               .
               And
               his
               most
               renowned
               Majesty
               thinketh
               this
               distinction
               to
               be
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               ,
               to
               diminish
               the
               Controversies
               which
               trouble
               the
               Church
               so
               much
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               he
               judgeth
               it
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               who
               are
               studious
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               explain
               it
               diligently
               ,
               and
               teach
               it
               ,
               and
               urge
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             excellent
             way
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             general
             way
             ,
             not
             a
             particular
             way
             ;
             It
             was
             King
             Iames
             his
             way
             ,
             not
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             .
             What
             King
             Iames
             pointed
             at
             in
             general
             ,
             I
             pursue
             in
             particular
             .
             But
             that
             prudent
             Prince
             was
             far
             enough
             from
             dreaming
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             reconciliation
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             except
             all
             humane
             right
             were
             destroyed
             or
             taken
             away
             .
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Baxters
             own
             unbeaten
             way
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             a
             second
             passage
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             answer
             to
             the
             Preface
             
               nu
               .
               23.
               
               Notwithstanding
               all
               your
               errours
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               renounce
               your
               communion
               totally
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               only
               leave
               communicating
               with
               you
               in
               the
               practice
               and
               profession
               of
               
               your
               errours
               .
               The
               trial
               whereof
               will
               be
               to
               propose
               some
               Form
               of
               Worshipping
               God
               ,
               taken
               wholly
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               And
               herein
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               join
               with
               you
               ,
               then
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               may
               you
               justly
               say
               we
               have
               utterly
               and
               absolutely
               abandoned
               your
               communion
               .
            
             This
             might
             serve
             for
             a
             coverfew
             to
             hide
             the
             flame
             of
             our
             contentions
             from
             breaking
             out
             whilst
             we
             are
             at
             out
             devotions
             .
             But
             it
             hath
             nothing
             of
             reconciliation
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             as
             little
             probability
             of
             a
             pacification
             .
             We
             desire
             not
             half
             so
             much
             as
             this
             of
             them
             to
             change
             their
             whole
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             leave
             out
             some
             of
             their
             own
             latter
             additions
             ,
             which
             never
             were
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Liturgies
             .
             By
             being
             taken
             wholly
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             intended
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             the
             words
             and
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             will
             weigh
             little
             .
             I
             have
             never
             observed
             any
             thing
             more
             repugnant
             to
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             some
             things
             which
             have
             been
             expressed
             altogether
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             intended
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             
             shall
             be
             taken
             wholly
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             this
             hath
             so
             little
             of
             an
             expedient
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             leave
             the
             Controversie
             where
             it
             is
             .
             Both
             Parties
             do
             already
             contend
             that
             their
             respective
             Forms
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             another
             passage
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             
               part
               1.
               n.
               11.
               
               If
               you
               would
               at
               this
               time
               propose
               a
               Form
               of
               Liturgy
               ,
               which
               both
               sides
               hold
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               then
               they
            
             [
             Protestants
             ]
             
               would
               not
               join
               with
               you
               in
               this
               Liturgy
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               some
               colour
               to
               say
               that
               they
               renounced
               your
               communion
               absolutely
               .
            
             First
             ,
             remedy
             regardeth
             only
             a
             communion
             in
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             an
             union
             in
             Faith
             and
             Discipline
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             it
             leaves
             the
             difference
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             Lawful
             Form.
             Those
             things
             which
             the
             Romanists
             hold
             to
             be
             necessary
             the
             Protestants
             shun
             as
             superstitious
             excesses
             .
             And
             that
             Form
             which
             the
             Protestants
             would
             allow
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             cry
             out
             on
             as
             defective
             in
             necessary
             dutys
             ,
             and
             
             particularly
             wanting
             five
             of
             their
             Sacraments
             .
             Nay
             certainly
             to
             call
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             into
             dispute
             ,
             offers
             too
             large
             a
             field
             for
             contention
             .
             And
             is
             nothing
             so
             likely
             a
             way
             of
             Peace
             as
             either
             for
             us
             to
             accept
             of
             their
             Form
             ,
             abating
             some
             such
             parts
             of
             it
             as
             are
             confessed
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             added
             since
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             are
             acknowledged
             not
             to
             be
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             charitable
             Christians
             ought
             to
             give
             up
             and
             Sacrifice
             to
             an
             Universal
             Peace
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             it
             readily
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             mutual
             animosities
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Interests
             of
             some
             persons
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             should
             say
             to
             us
             as
             Father
             
               Paul
               Harvis
            
             (
             a
             Romanist
             violent
             enough
             )
             hath
             often
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             retained
             the
             Liturgy
             used
             in
             Edward
             the
             sixths
             time
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             forborn
             to
             come
             to
             our
             communion
             .
             To
             procure
             peace
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             condescension
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             a
             third
             place
             ,
             
               part
               1.
               cap.
               4.
               n.
               ●9
               .
               To
               reduce
               Christians
               to
               unity
               of
               Communion
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               two
               ways
               
               that
               may
               be
               conceived
               probable
               .
               The
               one
               by
               taking
               away
               diversity
               of
               opinions
               touching
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               other
               by
               shewing
               that
               the
               diversity
               of
               opinions
               ,
               which
               is
               among
               the
               several
               Sects
               of
               Christians
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               hinderance
               to
               their
               unity
               in
               communion
               .
               The
               former
               of
               these
               is
               not
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               without
               a
               Miracle
               .
               Then
               what
               remains
               but
               that
               Christians
               be
               taught
               that
               their
               agreement
               in
               the
               high
               points
               of
               Faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               effectual
               to
               win
               them
               in
               one
               communion
               ,
               than
               their
               difference
               in
               things
               of
               less
               moment
               to
               divide
               them
               .
            
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             dissent
             from
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             in
             his
             former
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             among
             Christians
             touching
             matters
             of
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             without
             a
             Miracle
             .
             A
             great
             many
             of
             those
             Controversies
             which
             raised
             the
             highest
             animosities
             among
             Christians
             at
             the
             first
             Reformation
             ,
             are
             laid
             aside
             already
             by
             moderate
             and
             judicious
             persons
             of
             both
             Partys
             ,
             without
             any
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             kept
             on
             foot
             
             by
             some
             blunderers
             ,
             who
             follow
             the
             old
             Mode
             when
             the
             Fashion
             is
             grown
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             judgement
             ,
             or
             altogether
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             many
             Controversies
             of
             the
             greatest
             magnitude
             are
             already
             as
             good
             as
             reconciled
             ,
             So
             more
             may
             be
             .
             There
             is
             no
             opposition
             to
             be
             made
             against
             evident
             truth
             .
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             Baxter
             will
             be
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             that
             
               He
               is
               grown
               to
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               confidence
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               our
               contentions
               about
            
             [
             Arminian
             ]
             
               Points
               ,
               are
               more
               about
               Words
               than
               Matter
               .
            
             And
             doubteth
             
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               difference
               at
               all
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Free-will
               .
            
             praef
             .
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             And
             affirmeth
             that
             
               the
               difference
               between
               Protestants
               and
               many
               Papists
               about
               certainty
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               (
               except
               the
               point
               of
               perseverance
               )
               is
               next
               to
               none
               .
               And
               with
               some
               Papists
               in
               the
               point
               of
               perseverance
               also
               ,
            
             Sect.
             64.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             conclusion
             was
             borrowed
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             from
             my
             Lord
             Primate
             .
             That
             our
             agreement
             in
             the
             high
             and
             necessary
             Points
             of
             Faith
             and
             
             obedience
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             effectual
             to
             unite
             us
             than
             one
             difference
             in
             opinions
             to
             divide
             us
             .
             Concerning
             which
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             my
             suffrage
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             just
             mine
             own
             way
             .
             My
             second
             demand
             in
             my
             proposition
             of
             Peace
             was
             this
             .
             
               That
               the
               Creed
               or
               necessary
               points
               of
               Faith
               might
               be
               reduced
               to
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Oecumenical
               Concils
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               third
               General
               Council
               .
               (
               Who
               dare
               say
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               was
               insufficient
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             I
             do
             profess
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             the
             transforming
             of
             indifferent
             opinions
             into
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             been
             that
             
               insana
               laurus
            
             ,
             or
             cursed
             Bay-tree
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             brawling
             and
             contention
             .
             Judge
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             indifferently
             ,
             what
             reason
             Mr.
             Baxter
             had
             to
             disallow
             my
             terms
             of
             Peace
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             and
             allow
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             ,
             when
             my
             terms
             are
             the
             very
             same
             which
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             proposeth
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             Primate
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             King
             Iames
             before
             them
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               true
               reasons
               of
               the
               Bishops
               abatement
               of
               the
               last
               400.
               years
               Determinations
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             his
             one
             and
             fortieth
             Section
             ;
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               will
               not
               with
               Bishop
            
             Bramhall
             
               abate
               us
               the
               determinations
               of
               the
               last
               400.
               years
               ,
               though
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               prove
               but
               a
               pitiful
               patch
               for
               the
               torn
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             When
             I
             made
             that
             proposition
             that
             the
             Papists
             would
             wave
             their
             last
             400.
             years
             determinations
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             with
             more
             serious
             deliberation
             ,
             than
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             whole
             
               Grotian
               Religion
            
             .
             Begun
             April
             9.
             1658.
             
             And
             finished
             April
             14.
             1658.
             
             My
             reason
             was
             to
             controul
             a
             common
             errour
             received
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             those
             errours
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             breach
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             were
             much
             more
             ancient
             than
             in
             truth
             they
             were
             .
             What
             
             those
             errours
             and
             usurpations
             were
             cannot
             be
             judged
             better
             than
             by
             our
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             and
             provided
             as
             remedies
             for
             them
             .
             I
             know
             they
             had
             begun
             some
             of
             their
             gross
             errours
             and
             usurpations
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             which
             necessitated
             a
             separation
             ,
             after
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Those
             errours
             and
             usurpations
             which
             were
             begun
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             were
             but
             the
             sinful
             and
             unjust
             actions
             of
             particular
             Popes
             and
             Persons
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             warrant
             a
             publick
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             erroneous
             opinions
             in
             inferiour
             points
             ,
             rather
             concerning
             faith
             than
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             some
             sinful
             and
             unwarrantable
             practices
             ,
             both
             in
             point
             of
             Discipline
             and
             devotion
             ,
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             before
             that
             time
             .
             But
             erroneous
             opinions
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             tolerated
             among
             Christians
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             not
             opposite
             to
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             
             obtruded
             upon
             others
             as
             necessary
             points
             of
             saving
             faith
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             any
             man
             bound
             or
             necessitated
             to
             join
             with
             other
             men
             in
             sinful
             and
             
               unwarrantable
               opinions
            
             or
             practices
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             established
             and
             imposed
             necessarily
             upon
             all
             others
             by
             Law.
             Whilst
             it
             was
             free
             for
             any
             man
             to
             give
             a
             fair
             interpretation
             of
             an
             harsh
             expression
             or
             action
             without
             incurring
             any
             danger
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             separation
             .
             But
             when
             these
             tyrannical
             usurpations
             were
             justified
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             imposed
             upon
             Christians
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             when
             these
             erroneous
             opinions
             were
             made
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             
               extra
               quam
               non
               est
               salus
            
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             ,
             when
             these
             sinful
             and
             unwarrantable
             practices
             were
             injoined
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             these
             unjust
             usurpations
             ,
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             sinful
             and
             unwarrantable
             practices
             ,
             were
             made
             necessary
             conditions
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             could
             Communicate
             with
             the
             
             Roman
             Church
             but
             he
             that
             would
             submit
             to
             all
             these
             usurpations
             ,
             believe
             all
             these
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             obey
             all
             their
             sinful
             injunctions
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             separation
             .
          
           
             Then
             if
             any
             man
             inquire
             when
             and
             how
             this
             necessity
             was
             imposed
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             all
             this
             was
             ratified
             and
             done
             altogether
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             manner
             altogether
             ,
             by
             these
             last
             400.
             years
             Determinations
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Innocent
             the
             third
             ,
             after
             the
             twelve
             hundreth
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Transubstantiation
             was
             first
             defined
             ,
             and
             ending
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             So
             though
             these
             were
             not
             my
             terms
             of
             peace
             ,
             but
             preparatory
             demands
             ,
             yet
             if
             these
             demands
             be
             granted
             our
             concord
             would
             not
             only
             be
             nearer
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             acknowledgeth
             )
             but
             the
             peace
             allmost
             as
             good
             as
             made
             ,
             and
             Christians
             were
             freed
             from
             their
             unjust
             Canons
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             their
             former
             liberty
             .
             When
             they
             had
             granted
             so
             much
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             shame
             for
             them
             to
             stick
             at
             a
             small
             remainder
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               sundry
               aspersions
               east
               by
               Mr.
               Baxter
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             done
             with
             all
             that
             concerneth
             my self
             in
             Mr.
             
               Baxters
               Grotian
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             I
             find
             a
             bitter
             and
             groundless
             invective
             in
             him
             towards
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             treatise
             ,
             wherein
             he
             laboureth
             to
             cast
             dirt
             upon
             his
             spiritual
             Mother
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             my
             just
             and
             common
             duty
             I
             cannot
             pass
             over
             in
             silence
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             p.
             75.
             
             That
             this
             Grotian
             design
             in
             
               England
               was
               destructive
               to
               Godliness
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             What
             Churches
             doth
             he
             mean
             ?
             By
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             but
             one
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             never
             well
             with
             England
             since
             we
             had
             so
             many
             Churches
             and
             so
             many
             Faiths
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             those
             which
             he
             calls
             Churches
             were
             Conventicles
             .
          
           
           
             He
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               animated
               the
               impious
               haters
               of
               piety
               and
               common
               civility
               .
            
             First
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             proved
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             design
             in
             England
             which
             he
             neither
             hath
             done
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
             That
             which
             never
             had
             any
             being
             but
             in
             his
             Imagination
             ,
             never
             had
             any
             efficacy
             but
             in
             his
             Imagination
             .
             He
             addeth
             that
             
               men
               were
               hated
               for
               Godliness
               sake
               .
            
             That
             is
             (
             to
             exprest
             his
             sense
             truly
             )
             were
             restrained
             in
             their
             seditious
             and
             Schismatical
             courses
             ,
             which
             he
             stileth
             Godliness
             .
             
               
                 Fallit
                 enim
                 vitium
                 specie
                 virtutis
                 &
                 umbra
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               And
               troubled
               and
               suspended
               and
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               though
               most
               of
               them
               twenty
               for
               one
               were
               conformists
               .
            
             How
             ,
             Conformist
             and
             yet
             persecuted
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             a
             contradiction
             yet
             it
             is
             incredible
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             men
             should
             be
             silenced
             and
             suspended
             every
             where
             without
             Law.
             Certainly
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             pretended
             .
             Certainly
             there
             was
             
             a
             Law
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             Law
             made
             before
             they
             were
             either
             punished
             or
             ordained
             .
             I
             will
             put
             the
             right
             case
             fairly
             to
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             mind
             to
             determine
             it
             .
             Let
             him
             tell
             us
             who
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             he
             that
             undertaketh
             an
             office
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             discharge
             as
             the
             Law
             injoineth
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             executeth
             the
             Law
             upon
             such
             as
             had
             voluntarily
             confirmed
             it
             by
             their
             own
             oaths
             or
             subscriptions
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               safer
               in
               all
               places
               that
               ever
               he
               knew
               ,
               for
               men
               to
               live
               in
               swearing
               ,
               cursing
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               instructed
               a
               Mans
               family
               ,
               and
               restrained
               Children
               and
               Servants
               from
               dancing
               on
               the
               Lords-day
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               gone
               to
               the
               next
            
             Parish
             
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               none
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               
                 Quicquid
                 ostendat
                 mihi
                 sic
                 incredulus
                 odi
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             am
             sory
             to
             find
             so
             much
             gall
             where
             so
             much
             piety
             is
             professed
             .
             Who
             did
             
             ever
             forbid
             a
             man
             to
             instruct
             his
             own
             family
             ?
             Let
             him
             bu●
             name
             one
             instance
             for
             his
             credits
             sake
             ,
             or
             command
             any
             Person
             to
             dance
             ●p●n
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             restrain
             a
             man
             fr
             om
             going
             to
             the
             next
             Parish
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             no
             more
             in
             it
             then
             he
             pretendeth
             ?
             Here
             are
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             fallacies
             heaped
             together
             .
             No
             cause
             is
             put
             for
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             respectively
             true
             for
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             true
             .
             No
             man
             was
             ever
             punished
             for
             instructing
             his
             own
             family
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             for
             holding
             unlawful
             Conventicles
             ,
             or
             for
             instructing
             them
             in
             seditious
             schismatical
             or
             heretical
             principles
             .
             Nor
             for
             going
             to
             the
             next
             Parish
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             .
             Thousands
             did
             it
             daily
             and
             never
             suffered
             for
             it
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             for
             neglecting
             or
             deserting
             his
             own
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             gadding
             up
             and
             down
             after
             non-conformists
             ,
             or
             after
             Persons
             justly
             suspended
             or
             deprived
             for
             heterodox
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             labouring
             to
             introduce
             foraign
             Discipline
             ,
             without
             Law
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             strange
             unknown
             forms
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             administering
             
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             their
             own
             private
             phantasies
             .
             Nor
             for
             restraining
             their
             Children
             or
             Servants
             from
             dancing
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             for
             taking
             upon
             them
             as
             busy
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             pragmatically
             controlling
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             Prince
             and
             lawful
             superiours
             ;
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             nature
             and
             nations
             ,
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             did
             allow
             ,
             and
             for
             restraining
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             fellow
             subjects
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             introduce
             new
             Law
             without
             a
             calling
             or
             beyond
             their
             calling
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             never
             knew
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Baxter
             think
             that
             no
             recreations
             of
             the
             body
             at
             all
             are
             lawful
             or
             may
             be
             permitted
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             he
             may
             call
             himself
             a
             Catholick
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             find
             very
             few
             Churches
             of
             any
             Communion
             whatsoever
             ,
             old
             or
             new
             ,
             reformed
             or
             unreformed
             to
             bear
             him
             company
             .
          
           
             No
             no
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             own
             Communion
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               the
               holiest
               Parts
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               
               Earth
               ,
            
             he
             will
             find
             none
             at
             all
             to
             join
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             
               Old
               England
            
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             whereinto
             this
             opinion
             hath
             been
             creeping
             by
             degrees
             ,
             this
             last
             half
             Century
             of
             years
             or
             somewhat
             more
             .
             Before
             that
             time
             even
             our
             greatest
             Disciplinarians
             in
             England
             abhorred
             not
             private
             recreations
             ,
             so
             they
             could
             practise
             them
             without
             scandal
             .
             And
             Calvin
             himself
             disdained
             not
             to
             countenance
             and
             encourage
             the
             Burgers
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             presence
             and
             example
             at
             their
             publick
             recreations
             ,
             as
             Bowling
             and
             Shooting
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             after
             their
             devotions
             at
             Church
             were
             ended
             .
             In
             
               Germany
               ,
               Switzerland
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Low
               Countrys
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             own
             Communion
             ,
             do
             enjoy
             their
             recreations
             .
             And
             in
             sundry
             of
             them
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Sermons
             on
             the
             afternoon
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             are
             but
             lately
             introduced
             ,
             whereas
             formerly
             not
             the
             vulgar
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             eminent
             persons
             did
             use
             to
             bestow
             the
             whole
             afternoon
             upon
             their
             recreations
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             his
             pick
             is
             not
             against
             recreations
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             against
             dancing
             in
             particular
             .
             Indeed
             dancing
             was
             disliked
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Days
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             other
             days
             of
             the
             week
             .
             And
             if
             their
             manner
             of
             Dancing
             there
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             was
             so
             obscene
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             in
             use
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             not
             undeservedly
             .
             No
             man
             can
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             affirm
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dancing
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             Miriams
             Dance
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Virgins
               of
               Shilo
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iephtha's
               Daughter
            
             ,
             and
             David
             .
             There
             is
             no
             time
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             absolutely
             unlawful
             ;
             But
             
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               Dance
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             3.
             4.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             as
             great
             an
             extream
             to
             affirm
             that
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dances
             are
             unlawful
             .
             Not
             only
             consciencious
             Christians
             ,
             but
             even
             modest
             Heathens
             have
             disliked
             some
             sorts
             of
             Dances
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             some
             sorts
             of
             Dances
             unlawful
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             great
             danger
             of
             abuse
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Lawful
             Dances
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             no
             lawful
             ,
             or
             direct
             prohibition
             ther
             of
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             we
             may
             advise
             a
             
             Brother
             or
             a
             Friend
             to
             beware
             of
             danger
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             restrain
             him
             except
             he
             will
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             .
             As
             for
             the
             publick
             Dances
             of
             our
             Youth
             on
             Country
             Greens
             ,
             upon
             Sundays
             after
             the
             Dutys
             of
             the
             Day
             were
             done
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             in
             them
             but
             innocent
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             that
             under
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             out
             of
             prudence
             ,
             or
             conscience
             ,
             or
             scrupulosity
             ,
             do
             disaffect
             them
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             were
             sometimes
             used
             promiscuously
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             reasons
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             easier
             to
             regulate
             those
             recreations
             which
             should
             be
             allowed
             ,
             than
             to
             brawl
             about
             them
             perpetually
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Among
             all
             the
             imputations
             and
             aspersions
             ,
             which
             were
             cast
             upon
             the
             Governmentt
             of
             our
             late
             dread
             Soveraign
             
               King
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             
               King
               Charles
            
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             that
             had
             more
             colour
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             found
             more
             applause
             among
             some
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             whose
             Zeal
             exceeded
             their
             discretion
             ,
             than
             their
             Proclamations
             to
             tolerate
             publick
             recreations
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             to
             prohibit
             them
             .
             The
             very
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             
               King
               Iames
            
             making
             his
             Progress
             through
             Lancashire
             ,
             about
             forty
             years
             since
             or
             more
             ,
             (
             a
             Country
             at
             that
             time
             abounding
             with
             Papists
             ,
             and
             
               Non-Conformists
               ,
            
             )
             the
             Country
             People
             preferred
             a
             Petition
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             whereas
             after
             their
             hard
             weekly
             labours
             ended
             ,
             they
             had
             evermore
             for
             time
             immemorial
             injoyed
             the
             liberty
             to
             recreat
             themselves
             upon
             Sundays
             ,
             of
             late
             some
             scrupulous
             Ministers
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             without
             any
             Law
             or
             Lawful
             Authority
             did
             restrain
             them
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             humbly
             besought
             his
             Majesty
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             ancient
             Liberty
             .
             His
             Majesty
             prudently
             weighing
             what
             advantage
             might
             be
             raised
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             those
             superstitious
             parts
             ,
             by
             his
             favourable
             condescension
             ,
             Granted
             their
             request
             upon
             two
             conditions
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             no
             such
             recreations
             should
             be
             used
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             or
             Sermon
             ,
             either
             forenoon
             or
             afternoon
             ,
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             enjoy
             that
             liberty
             but
             those
             that
             had
             been
             actually
             twice
             
             at
             the
             Church
             that
             Day
             ,
             both
             at
             morning
             and
             evening
             Prayers
             .
             And
             by
             this
             prudent
             condescension
             he
             gained
             the
             People
             from
             Popery
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             .
             The
             very
             making
             this
             Objection
             the
             principal
             accusation
             against
             those
             two
             
               pious
               Princes
            
             ,
             is
             an
             evident
             proof
             of
             the
             innocency
             of
             their
             Reigns
          
           
             He
             proceedeth
             ,
             
               In
               some
               places
               it
               was
               much
               more
               dangerous
               for
               a
               Minister
               to
               Preach
               a
               Lecture
               once
               or
               twice
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               or
               to
               expound
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               than
               never
               to
               Preach
               at
               all
               .
            
             He
             must
             excuse
             us
             if
             we
             can
             not
             give
             credit
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             Never
             any
             man
             suffered
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             simply
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             for
             Preaching
             seditious
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             Schismatical
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             for
             intruding
             himself
             into
             the
             Sacred
             Office
             of
             a
             Preacher
             without
             Lawful
             calling
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             Abuse
             of
             his
             function
             .
             Even
             so
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             might
             have
             pleaded
             that
             they
             (
             innocent
             People
             )
             were
             whipped
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             furnishing
             
             Gods
             People
             with
             Sacrifices
             .
             And
             Uzza
             might
             have
             pleaded
             much
             better
             ,
             that
             he
             lost
             his
             life
             for
             seeking
             to
             support
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             from
             falling
             .
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             we
             are
             such
             silly
             Birds
             to
             be
             catched
             with
             such
             empty
             chaff
             as
             this
             is
             ?
             Or
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             distinguish
             between
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             obliquity
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             Pharisees
             Prayer
             ,
             ,
             the
             Harlots
             Vow
             ,
             the
             Traitors
             Kiss
             ,
             were
             commendable
             actions
             in
             general
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Preaching
             of
             Lectures
             .
             But
             either
             the
             incapacity
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             a
             sinister
             intention
             ,
             or
             a
             defective
             manner
             ,
             or
             a
             contempt
             of
             lawful
             authority
             ,
             might
             render
             ,
             and
             did
             render
             all
             these
             actions
             sinful
             and
             punishable
             .
             Apollos
             watering
             is
             necessary
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Pauls
             planting
             ,
             especially
             until
             the
             plants
             have
             taken
             good
             root
             .
             But
             after
             whole
             Nations
             have
             been
             long
             radicated
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             have
             framed
             to
             themselves
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             other
             Books
             of
             devotion
             for
             the
             publick
             and
             private
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             And
             Catechisms
             which
             comprehend
             all
             necessary
             and
             
               essential
               points
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             new
             obedience
             ,
             to
             phantasie
             that
             without
             weekly
             Sermons
             all
             Religion
             is
             extinct
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             write
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             his
             Master
             perpetually
             by
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             Field
             cannot
             yield
             a
             good
             crop
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             sowen
             over
             and
             over
             again
             every
             month
             :
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             a
             private
             guide
             seemeth
             to
             be
             more
             necessary
             to
             a
             grounded
             Christian
             ,
             than
             a
             publick
             Preacher
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             Preachers
             shall
             not
             content
             themselves
             to
             sow
             the
             Wheat
             over
             again
             ,
             but
             shall
             sow
             Tares
             above
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             If
             they
             shall
             seek
             to
             introduce
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             new
             Disciplines
             ,
             and
             new
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             by
             popular
             Sermons
             ,
             different
             from
             and
             destructive
             to
             those
             which
             are
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             who
             can
             blame
             the
             
               Magistrates
               Political
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
            
             if
             they
             begin
             to
             look
             about
             them
             .
             A
             seditious
             Oratour
             is
             dangerous
             every
             where
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             Then
             blame
             not
             Magistrates
             if
             they
             punish
             seditious
             or
             Schismatical
             Preachers
             ,
             more
             than
             
             one
             who
             is
             no
             Preacher
             .
             All
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             prudent
             Magistrates
             regard
             publick
             dangers
             ,
             more
             than
             particular
             defects
             .
             Yet
             farther
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             both
             faulty
             ,
             the
             fault
             of
             a
             Reader
             is
             
               purae
               negationis
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             omission
             of
             duty
             ,
             extenuated
             many
             times
             by
             invincible
             necessity
             ,
             but
             the
             fault
             of
             a
             seditious
             Preacher
             is
             
               purae
               dispositionis
            
             ,
             a
             fault
             of
             a
             perverse
             disposition
             .
             Then
             he
             may
             cease
             to
             wonder
             why
             Preachers
             are
             sometimes
             punished
             more
             for
             Preaching
             ill
             ,
             than
             for
             being
             silent
             ,
             and
             recall
             to
             his
             mind
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             prudent
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             who
             exacted
             but
             a
             single
             salary
             from
             such
             of
             his
             Scholars
             as
             had
             never
             been
             taught
             ,
             but
             a
             double
             salary
             from
             those
             who
             had
             been
             mistaught
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             use
             double
             diligence
             with
             them
             ,
             first
             to
             unteach
             them
             what
             they
             had
             learned
             amiss
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             teach
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             much
             more
             respect
             for
             those
             poor
             Readers
             whom
             he
             mentioneth
             every
             where
             with
             contempt
             .
             I
             hope
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             do
             God
             good
             and
             acceptable
             service
             in
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             co-operate
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             many
             Christian
             Souls
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Homilies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             I
             have
             heard
             wise
             men
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             these
             very
             Readers
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             ,
             when
             Preaching
             was
             very
             rare
             ,
             England
             had
             hardly
             been
             preserved
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             both
             from
             Popery
             ,
             and
             from
             Atheism
             .
             Their
             very
             Reading
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             Moses
             
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               City
               them
               that
               Preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             And
             their
             reading
             of
             Homilies
             doth
             yet
             approach
             nearer
             to
             formal
             Preaching
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             come
             short
             of
             Preaching
             in
             point
             of
             efficacy
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             Preaching
             in
             point
             of
             security
             .
             The
             private
             conceits
             of
             new
             fangled
             Preachers
             ,
             by
             being
             vented
             publickly
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             done
             much
             hurt
             ,
             which
             the
             reading
             of
             publick
             Homiles
             never
             did
             .
             Let
             not
             this
             Apology
             for
             Readers
             occasion
             him
             
             or
             any
             other
             man
             presently
             to
             condemn
             me
             for
             a
             Loiterer
             in
             my
             calling
             ;
             Those
             who
             have
             known
             me
             will
             acquit
             me
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             considered
             and
             acknowledged
             that
             as
             Readers
             Talents
             are
             mean
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             Benefices
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             comfort
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             below
             a
             Sequestration
             .
             The
             fire
             of
             Zeal
             which
             driveth
             able
             Scholars
             out
             of
             their
             
               great
               Churches
            
             ,
             never
             lights
             upon
             their
             
               little
               Chappels
            
             .
             So
             the
             great
             Flyes
             are
             catched
             in
             their
             publick
             Nets
             ,
             whilst
             the
             lesser
             pass
             through
             and
             through
             them
             without
             any
             danger
             or
             fear
             of
             being
             entangled
             .
          
           
             
               Nondum
               sinitus
               orestes
            
             .
             His
             invective
             is
             not
             yet
             done
             .
             
               Hundreds
               of
               Congregations
               had
               Ministers
               that
               never
               Preached
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               common
               Drunkards
               ,
               and
               openly
               ungodly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             the
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             have
             got
             the
             name
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             Servants
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             Ministers
             or
             Deacons
             indeed
             have
             got
             the
             name
             of
             
               ruling
               Elders
            
             .
             Those
             whom
             he
             accounteth
             for
             no
             Freachers
             ,
             
             were
             Preachers
             in
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             .
             And
             our
             Canons
             provideth
             that
             the
             meanest
             Churches
             or
             Chappels
             throughout
             England
             ,
             which
             had
             cure
             of
             Souls
             should
             have
             formal
             Sermons
             at
             least
             four
             times
             in
             every
             year
             .
             If
             some
             common
             Drunkards
             or
             ungodly
             persons
             were
             crept
             into
             the
             English
             Church
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             .
             Among
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             there
             was
             one
             Iudas
             .
             What
             may
             be
             expected
             among
             twelve
             thousand
             ?
             This
             is
             just
             the
             manner
             of
             Flies
             to
             leave
             the
             whole
             Body
             which
             is
             sound
             ,
             and
             dwell
             continually
             upon
             one
             little
             sore
             .
             I
             have
             seldom
             observed
             that
             ever
             any
             man
             who
             had
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             which
             would
             bear
             out
             it self
             ,
             did
             make
             such
             impertinent
             objections
             as
             this
             ,
             or
             sling
             dirt
             in
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Adversary
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             weapons
             .
             He
             saith
             no
             more
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             than
             God
             by
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             hath
             said
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             may
             be
             justly
             retorted
             and
             said
             of
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             upon
             his
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             and
             much
             more
             truth
             as
             
             it
             could
             ever
             be
             objected
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               when
               yet
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               Godly
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               painful
               ,
               peaceable
               men
               ,
               that
               durst
               not
               use
               the
               old
               Ceremonies
               or
               the
               new
               ,
               must
               be
               cast
               aside
               or
               driven
               way
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Comparisons
             are
             odious
             .
             But
             such
             superlatives
             are
             incredible
             ,
             and
             argue
             nothing
             but
             the
             Writers
             pride
             and
             partiality
             ,
             and
             little
             regard
             to
             what
             he
             writeth
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             Baxter
             sum
             up
             into
             one
             Catalogue
             all
             the
             non-conformists
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             resormation
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             cast
             aside
             or
             driven
             away
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             use
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             or
             the
             new
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             they
             found
             it
             advantagious
             to
             them
             to
             disuse
             them
             ,
             (
             I
             dare
             abate
             him
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             )
             and
             only
             exhibite
             the
             martyrologies
             of
             London
             and
             the
             two
             Universities
             ,
             or
             a
             list
             of
             those
             who
             in
             these
             late
             intestine
             Wars
             have
             been
             haled
             away
             to
             prisons
             ,
             or
             chased
             away
             into
             banishment
             
             by
             his
             own
             party
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             places
             alone
             ,
             or
             left
             to
             the
             merciless
             world
             to
             beg
             their
             bread
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             crime
             then
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             stood
             affected
             to
             the
             ancient
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             double
             them
             for
             number
             ,
             and
             for
             learning
             ,
             piety
             ,
             industry
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             peace
             ,
             exceed
             them
             incomparably
             .
             So
             as
             his
             party
             which
             he
             glorieth
             so
             much
             in
             will
             scarcely
             deserve
             to
             be
             named
             the
             same
             day
             .
             And
             if
             he
             compare
             their
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             supposed
             Confessors
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             but
             flea
             bitings
             in
             comparison
             of
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             this
             the
             greatest
             disparity
             remaineth
             yet
             untouched
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             sufferings
             .
             
               The
               one
            
             suffered
             for
             
               saith
               and
               the
               other
            
             for
             faction
             .
             If
             he
             had
             contented
             himself
             to
             have
             rested
             in
             positive
             expressions
             ,
             of
             learned
             and
             pious
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             &c.
             he
             had
             had
             no
             answer
             to
             this
             particular
             from
             me
             but
             silence
             .
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Controvertist
             to
             examine
             the
             
             merits
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             But
             his
             superlative
             expressions
             did
             draw
             me
             unwillingly
             to
             do
             this
             right
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             Genuine
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             I
             will
             add
             but
             one
             word
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             but
             little
             fruits
             of
             their
             peaceable
             dispositions
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             that
             they
             have
             made
             all
             places
             to
             become
             shambles
             of
             Christians
             .
             God
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             find
             them
             more
             peaceable
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Iames
             Collins
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings-Arms
           in
           Ludgate-street
           ,
           1672.
           
        
         
           OBservations
           upon
           Military
           and
           Political
           Affairs
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           Honourable
           George
           Duke
           of
           
             Albemarle
             :
             Folio
          
           .
           Price
           6.
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           Seth
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           the
           Most
           Honourable
           George
           Duke
           of
           
             Albemarle
             :
             Quarto
          
           .
           Price
           6.
           d.
           
        
         
           
             Philosophia
             Pia
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Religious
           tendences
           of
           the
           Experimental
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           added
           a
           Recommendation
           and
           Defence
           of
           Reason
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           
             Joseph
             Glanvil
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           
             Bath
             :
             Octavo
          
           .
           Price
           2.
           s.
           
        
         
           The
           Way
           to
           Happiness
           represented
           in
           its
           Difficulties
           and
           Encouragements
           ;
           and
           cleared
           from
           many
           popular
           and
           dangerous
           mistakes
           ,
           by
           
             J.
             Glanvil
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Praefatory
           Answer
           to
           
             Mr.
             Henry
             Stubbe
          
           the
           Doctor
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           by
           
           
             Jos.
             Glanvil
             :
             Octavo
          
           .
           Price
           1.
           s.
           6.
           d.
           
        
         
           The
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           
             Mr.
             George
             Herbert
          
           the
           excellent
           Author
           of
           the
           Divine
           Poems
           .
           Written
           by
           
             Iz.
             Walton
             :
             Octavo
          
           .
           Price
           1.
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           the
           forbearance
           or
           penalties
           ,
           which
           a
           due
           Reformation
           requires
           by
           
             Herbert
             Thorndike
          
           one
           of
           the
           Prebendaries
           of
           
             Westminister
             .
             Octavo
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Private
           Conference
           between
           a
           rich
           Alderman
           ,
           and
           a
           poor
           Country
           Vicar
           made
           Publick
           ,
           wherein
           is
           discoursed
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           imposed
           on
           the
           Subjects
           of
           
             England
             :
             Octavo
          
           2.
           s.
           
        
         
           The
           Episcopacy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           justified
           to
           be
           Apostolical
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           and
           from
           the
           confessions
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Divines
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           with
           a
           Preface
           written
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Yelverton
          
           Baronet
           :
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           Sermons
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           at
           White-hall
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           Seth
           L.
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A29210-e120
           
             Discourse
             concerning
             Evangelical
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             Eccles
             .
             Pol.
             from
             p.
             232.
             to
             p.
             264.